[LONGFIC] Our first love story - English version
Characters Introduction
Kim Tae Yeon - 18 years old, senior at SoWon High School. She is the most popular and mysterious girl in the school. Since her parents are always abroad for works, Taeyeon decided to move out from the family's home and live in a small apartment instead. In contrast to her cute face and petite body, she is extremely cold and introverted. Since she enrolled in S1 High School, she has made no friends and never talked to anyone but her childhood friend Yuri. Her heart had built walls to protect itself, until someone breaks them one by one. "Even though I'm fighting it, I know,that I have fallen in love with you," Kim Tae Yeon Hwang Tiffany - 18 years old, senior at SoWon High School. Fany, like her friends call her is the average girl-next-door. Not popular but also not an outcast, she is a cheerful and positive girl who only sees the best in people. Coming from a modest family, she dislikes arrogant people and thus, has a really bad impression of TaeYeon. But little did she know that soon, fate will bring them together. "I will endure all the pain as long as I can stay by your side" Hwang Tiffany Kwon Yuri - 18 years old, senior at SoWon High School. Yuri is Taeyeon's childhood friend and the only one who understands her. Compare to her friend, Yuri is extroverted and full of energy. Despite her rich background, she is extremely down-to-earth and doesn't look down on less fortunate people. She is an eternal romantic whose only wish is to meet someone who will love her for who she is. It was only a matter of time before she felt attracted to the school's, no, the country's Ice Princess. "I, Kwon Yuri, swears that I will do anything to make you mine" Kwon Yuri Jung Jessica - 18 years old, senior at SoWon High School. She goes by the name of Ice Princess, a result of her lack of facial expressions and I-don't-give-a-crap attitude. She was in another school before coming to SoWon for her senior year. The reason for that sudden change is unknown to all, except to her best friend Tiffany. Jessica was once a girl who believed in love and happiness, unfortunately, it was before she found true happiness. "I know I am hurting you, but please, don't give up on me" Jung Jessica Prologue It's almost graduation day, one year went by so fast and so many things happened. My heart is beating fast as I'm standing in front of this house. I know that our destiny will be seal once I step inside. The strong wind sweeps through my hair as I'm recalling our memories together. The first time we met, our first conversation, our first kiss and all the tears we shed had finally lead us to that final moment. Although I'm trying my best to believe in it, I can't help but be afraid of the outcome. As I am standing there alone, my heart is calling out to you. I just need one word from you, please, say "yes" to their final question. ---------------------------------------------------- Chapter 1 - Behind the Devil's Eyes SoWon High School, Tiffany’s POV It was hitting me hard that it was my last year in this school. As I was standing in front of the school’s gate, I couldn’t believe that my first day as a senior had started. Seeing all the new faces, some with their excited smiles and others with a nervous expression, reminded me of myself. SoWon High School is not an elite school nor it is fancy, but to me, this place is like my second home. The friends that I made here will always remain in my heart, even if we go on our separate ways. So on this bright and sunny day, I wanted to promise to myself, that I’ll enjoy and cherish every single day to its fullest. “Senior Year! Here I come!” pumping up my fist in the air, I shouted. As I was running toward the school, something caught my attention. A small group of students were gathering around, forming a huge circle in the middle of the yard. I spotted two of my friends among the crowd. “Hey, Sooyoung, Hyoyeon!” I walked toward them, “What’s going on?” “Ah! Fany-ah, come here,” my friend Sooyoung grabbed my arm and pulled me in the front, “look!” she pointed. In the middle of the circle, there were two students standing in front of each other, like before a confrontation. I looked at both of them and only recognized one. This face…so pure and angel-like but unreadable. Why did I feel so cold just looking at her? “It’s Kim Tae Yeon, she got in trouble again” Hyoyeon whispered. “What happened again?” I asked, my eyes not moving away from the scene in front of me. “Apparently, Taeyeon pushed this new guy when he was blocking her way and he had the bad idea of asking her to apologize. Poor boy, if only he knew” she explained, a smirk on her face. I must admit, I love Hyoyeon but sometimes she scares me. She seems to enjoy those fights a little too much in my opinion. I felt bad for this student, it must have been his first day in a new school and he had the bad luck of meeting Kim Tae Yeon. I could understand that he asked for an apology, but unfortunately, Hyoyeon was right. If only he knew Kim Tae Yeon…an idol to some students here and a nightmare to others. I had some classes with her but we have never talked. I knew little about her life as well, just that she was from a rich family and only talked to her childhood friend Kwon Yuri. I didn’t know why such a cocky and rebellious girl was so popular; maybe it was the bad girl image that was so attractive. While I was spacing out, Taeyeon was making her move toward the student. “I’m not afraid of you!” he shouted, but the look on his face betrayed him. I also wondered how such a small girl could be so scary. The boy didn’t move, maybe he should have run away when he could. Yeah…he really should have run away. It was fast, I didn’t even blink that he already hit the floor, his hands on his nose. But what I didn’t expect was the following. I thought, we all thought Taeyeon would walk away, like she always does after a little fight but what happened next was really scary. I couldn’t even move when I saw her on top of this guy, punching him again and again…the blood on her hands, the blood on his face…What the hell was wrong with her? I wanted to help the poor boy but I couldn’t move, everyone was just staring in disbelief as she lashed out her anger on him. “Ya! Kim Taeyeon! STOP IT!” A loud and clear voice yelled through the crowd. The one and only Kwon Yuri. Sometimes, I wonder if she knows how thankful we were that she was there. Only she could stop the little devil. “What are you doing? Are you crazy?” Yuri grabbed Taeyeon and pulled her up, “Come on, let’s get out of here” she dragged Taeyeon away from the unconscious body lying on the ground. It took a few seconds for Taeyeon to come to her mind; her face full of hatred was now showing no emotion whatsoever. Then she made her her way out of the crowd. And then, it happened. For the first time in 3 years, our eyes met. It was quick and sudden. If I had blinked at that time, it would have changed everything. That stare…those eyes, I know I should have felt scared or disgusted, but why, once I looked into those eyes, all I could see were loneliness and sorrow? Who was really Kim Tae Yeon? For the first time in my life, I felt intrigued by the devil. It was hitting me hard that it was my last year in this school. As I was standing in front of the school’s gate, I couldn’t believe that my first day as a senior had started. Seeing all the new faces, some with their excited smiles and others with a nervous expression, reminded me of myself. SoWon High School is not an elite school nor it is fancy, but to me, this place is like my second home. The friends that I made here will always remain in my heart, even if we go on our separate ways. So on this bright and sunny day, I wanted to promise to myself, that I’ll enjoy and cherish every single day to its fullest. “Senior Year! Here I come!” pumping up my fist in the air, I shouted. As I was running toward the school, something caught my attention. A small group of students were gathering around, forming a huge circle in the middle of the yard. I spotted two of my friends among the crowd. “Hey, Sooyoung, Hyoyeon!” I walked toward them, “What’s going on?” “Ah! Fany-ah, come here,” my friend Sooyoung grabbed my arm and pulled me in the front, “look!” she pointed. In the middle of the circle, there were two students standing in front of each other, like before a confrontation. I looked at both of them and only recognized one. This face…so pure and angel-like but unreadable. Why did I feel so cold just looking at her? “It’s Kim Tae Yeon, she got in trouble again” Hyoyeon whispered. “What happened again?” I asked, my eyes not moving away from the scene in front of me. “Apparently, Taeyeon pushed this new guy when he was blocking her way and he had the bad idea of asking her to apologize. Poor boy, if only he knew” she explained, a smirk on her face. I must admit, I love Hyoyeon but sometimes she scares me. She seems to enjoy those fights a little too much in my opinion. I felt bad for this student, it must have been his first day in a new school and he had the bad luck of meeting Kim Tae Yeon. I could understand that he asked for an apology, but unfortunately, Hyoyeon was right. If only he knew Kim Tae Yeon…an idol to some students here and a nightmare to others. I had some classes with her but we have never talked. I knew little about her life as well, just that she was from a rich family and only talked to her childhood friend Kwon Yuri. I didn’t know why such a cocky and rebellious girl was so popular; maybe it was the bad girl image that was so attractive. While I was spacing out, Taeyeon was making her move toward the student. “I’m not afraid of you!” he shouted, but the look on his face betrayed him. I also wondered how such a small girl could be so scary. The boy didn’t move, maybe he should have run away when he could. Yeah…he really should have run away. It was fast, I didn’t even blink that he already hit the floor, his hands on his nose. But what I didn’t expect was the following. I thought, we all thought Taeyeon would walk away, like she always does after a little fight but what happened next was really scary. I couldn’t even move when I saw her on top of this guy, punching him again and again…the blood on her hands, the blood on his face…What the hell was wrong with her? I wanted to help the poor boy but I couldn’t move, everyone was just staring in disbelief as she lashed out her anger on him. “Ya! Kim Taeyeon! STOP IT!” A loud and clear voice yelled through the crowd. The one and only Kwon Yuri. Sometimes, I wonder if she knows how thankful we were that she was there. Only she could stop the little devil. “What are you doing? Are you crazy?” Yuri grabbed Taeyeon and pulled her up, “Come on, let’s get out of here” she dragged Taeyeon away from the unconscious body lying on the ground. It took a few seconds for Taeyeon to come to her mind; her face full of hatred was now showing no emotion whatsoever. Then she made her her way out of the crowd. And then, it happened. For the first time in 3 years, our eyes met. It was quick and sudden. If I had blinked at that time, it would have changed everything. That stare…those eyes, I know I should have felt scared or disgusted, but why, once I looked into those eyes, all I could see were loneliness and sorrow? Who was really Kim Tae Yeon? For the first time in my life, I felt intrigued by the devil. To Be Continued... Chapter 2 - First Encounter SoWon High School, Tiffany’s POV After all the commotion earlier, we have finally joined our classes. The beaten up boy was brought to the clinic and I heard that he would be fine, only that his nose was in a bad shape. I couldn’t help but think about what happened. The images kept on playing in my head. Of course, Taeyeon and Yuri were nowhere to be seen. Taeyeon…for so long, I couldn’t care less about that name but after that morning, the only thing that I could see when I closed my eyes, were her eyes. I couldn’t help but wonder where all the sadness came from. “Hwang Mi Young? Hwang Mi Young?” the teacher called out, bringing me back to reality. “Yes Sir! I’m here” I shouted out, immediately regretting it as I could feel all eyes on me. “Jung Soo Yeon?” he called out the next name. I sighed as I looked at the sleeping girl beside me. She was already sleeping on the first day of class. I discreetly nudged her, to wake her up. “Jung Soo Yeon?” he called again. “AISH! What the hell? Can’t you keep quiet for a minute? Someone is trying to sleep here!” Jessica said as she straightened up on her chair and looked at me. My eyes went big and all I could do was to pray she wouldn’t just start sleeping again. Fortunately, she sensed all eyes on her and like she does it so well, just turned to face the teacher with that same blank and sleepy expression of hers. “Miss Jung, do you mind staying after class? I would like to talk to you” the teacher, Mr. Kang calmly said. I didn’t know if she was just sleepy or lazy but all she did was nod. Better than nothing I guess. “You sleepy head! You’ve missed a crazy incident this morning! Taeyeon beat up a new student” I whispered to her. “Who cares? It happens all the time, so boring” was all she said before closing her eyes again. As I tried to wake her up, the door suddenly opened and it was none other than Yuri, closely followed by her…Kim Tae Yeon. Yuri bowed to the teacher and apologized for being late then went to sit at her desk. Taeyeon, on the other hand, simply walked to an empty seat and sat down, not looking at anyone. I swear I even saw Yuri sighed at her friend’s behavior. The rest of the day went by without any incident, it was pretty boring actually. The only good thing was being in the same classes as my friends. I don’t know how I felt about having Taeyeon in every of my class but then, it was pretty easy to ignore her since she only sat there and stared at the wall or through the window. She didn’t pay any attention in class, didn’t listen, and didn’t take any notes. Even Jessica made an effort and didn’t sleep in every class. Not that I cared about Taeyeon though… With Sica, Sooyoung and Hyoyeon, we decided to go out and eat something after school. It was something that we’ve been doing for the past years. It was our little get-together time when we usually gossip about our school’s day. As we were crossing the street, in front of the school, I saw Taeyeon getting on a brand new convertible car and drove away. She was indeed filthy rich. No wonder she didn’t pay any attention in class, she didn’t need to. Honey Dessert Shop, Tiffany’s POV We arrived shortly after to our usual dessert shop. This place is really cozy, the atmosphere is so comfortable that we can stay there for hours and talk about random things. “Sho…today’s topic is?” Sooyoung asked while chewing a huge piece of cake. “Well…nothing really happened besides Taeyeon’s fight” I quickly said. I must admit, it was still in my mind. “She was really scary today, I wonder what happened to her, isn’t it the first time that she completely lost control?” I asked curiously. “Hmm…Kim Tae Yeon, 18 years old, has long shiny hair and deep brown eyes. She has been living alone since she was 16. Is the only heiress of Kim Corporation. Only friend, Kwon Yuri. Since entering high school, has gotten into more than 200 fights which are not that much in my opinion considering her reputation. She never speaks in class and the number of students who has really heard her voice is minimal. Also no official boyfriend or girlfriend to date” said Hyoyeon nonchalantly, like it was normal to know all these things about Taeyeon. The 3 of us just stared at her, waiting for an explanation. “Hum…How do you know so much about her?” I questioned. “She is the most popular girl in school, those are only basic information” she responded, not taking her eyes off her ice cream. That was when I realized how little I knew about the Devil. We’ve been in the same high school for years and I only knew her name and reputation. To say the truth, it was the first time that I was actually interested in knowing more about her. To me she was only a rebellious and arrogant kid that kept on causing trouble around the school. But of course, I had to see those eyes…these lonely eyes were going to haunt me for a long time. “I don’t care about Taeyeon, her friend on the other hand…” whispered Sooyoung, I could barely hear her. “YURI?! KWON YURI?! YOU LIKE YURI????” I couldn’t help screaming in the shop. “YAH! HWANG MI YOUNG! Would you keep quiet!?” an embarrassing Sooyoung shouted at me. She was blushing already. “So do you like her?” I whispered this time “I never say I like her. I’m just saying…she is kind of…hot” gosh, her face was like a tomato. I wondered if she could get even redder. “And most of all, her personality doesn’t suck like Taeyeon’s”. Touché! I could only nod and agree with her. Indeed, Yuri and Taeyeon were completely different from each other. How did they end up being so close? “Kwon Yuri, 18 years old, daughter of Kwon Finance Co. She is still living with her parents in their 10 bedrooms mansion. She is simply Taeyeon’s childhood friend; their houses are next to each other. Also known as the romantic, she rarely gets angry and smiles whenever she can. A little bit hyperactive shall I add. No official lover as well. You should give it a try” our very own reporter Hyoyeon stated. “Both of them suck…these rich kids; they’re just fake…and that Yuri? She might be the worse” Jessica bitterly said. “Sica-ah…” I tried to calm her down. “I have to go to the bookstore. See you tomorrow” Jessica ignored our shocked stares, got up and walked away. “What’s wrong with her?” Sooyoung asked me. I simply shrugged. I knew she just needed time. Things will definitely get better with time. A bookstore, somewhere in Seoul Jessica’s POV There was this book that I really wanted; I read on the Internet that it was the bestselling novel of last year. It didn’t surprise me when I saw only one copy left on the table. As I was grabbing the book from the table, someone else took it as well. With an annoyed face, I looked up to that person and before I could say anything… “Oh! Jung Soo Yeon! HI!” she greeted me happily as I let go of the book. “…” “Don’t you recognize me? I’m Yuri, Kwon Yuri. We’re in the same class” she introduced herself. “…” I stared at her, wondering why she was being so friendly with me. “You really don’t know me? That’s fine. How was your first day at school???” she asked, still smiling. “Are you…going to buy this book?” was all I said. “I heard it was pretty good so I wanted to try and read it. I hope it is good. Do you think it is good?” What was wrong with this girl? Couldn’t she just answer my question and leaved? “I want to buy this book so if you’re not sure about it, just give it to me” I said coldly. “Huh? Oh…sure, please take it. I can see that you’re probably going to enjoy it more than I do. I don’t mind waiting for the new stock to arrive” she was still smiling…what was so enjoying about that situation? That smile…I didn’t like it…I didn’t want to see it anymore… I simply grabbed the book and left her there. I think she tried to say something but I couldn’t care less. I just wanted to be away, far away from her smile, from her friendliness. Yuri’s POV Jung Soo Yeon or Jessica like her friends calls her. I can’t believe she simply left me here, without saying anything. As rude as it was, I can’t seem to be angry at her. It was the first time that I met someone like her. She reminds me of a less scary version of Taeyeon. Today was the first time that I saw her in school but her odd behavior already attracted me. She was falling asleep every 10 minutes even though she tried to hide it. It’s stupid but I found it cute. I know she is different from the rest. The fact that she didn’t stuttered or tried to be sweet with me was already a proof that she was not like the other girls. I don’t know where this feeling comes from, she looks so cold and hard to approach but my only desire right now, is to be close to her. Tiffany’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV As I came back from school, I saw my dad’s car parked in front of the building. I could feel something was odd since he couldn’t be back so early. I took the elevator to the 9th floor and walked to my apartment. When I saw the door to our apartment was left opened, I knew something was wrong, though deep inside, I wished it was my dad who came back to pick up something he forgot. “Daddy? Daddy?” I called out from outside. Since there was no response, I dared to go in and check. A thief wouldn’t be stupid enough to leave the door open if he was still inside. It didn’t take long for me to understand what was going on. Before I even stepped in the living room, I was already in tears. “…Daddy?” To Be Continued... Chapter 3 - Saved by the Devil Seoul Hospital, Tiffany’s POV “I know everything is going to be alright, he’s going to be fine. He can’t leave me alone, he promised it” I was trying to convince myself. I had stopped crying for the last hour. I had to be strong. “Fany…” my bestfriend Jessica was sitting beside me, comforting me. “…Sica…He’s going to be fine, right?” “Don’t worry, it’s going to be…” she couldn’t finish her sentence as the doctor came out of the ER. From the look on his face, I knew. Daddy left me behind. “Miss Hwang…I’m-” He looked down apogetically. “No...He didn’t leave me…he promised me, he wouldn’t…” my legs went weak as I fell on the floor. It wasn’t the first time that I felt so lonely, abandoned and weak. Somehow, it seemed like everyone I loved was leaving me. 3 days later at the funeral, I don’t know how much I cried. The past few days were so blur to me. It seemed as if I drank too much and passed out for 3 days. The room was full of people but I’ve never felt so lonely. Why did I have to go through that again? I wish I could run away, I didn’t want to hear them say they were sorry for me, how my father was a good man, how I was going to be ok…How could I be fine without my parents? All day, all I did was bowing to everyone and nodded at everything they said. I barely registered what my uncle told me, how he was going to take care of me, how I could move in with them. I feel touched and grateful, but…I just didn’t know what to do. My mind was too blank to think. When I thought everyone had left already, a middle-aged couple approached me. “Miss. Hwang?” the elder man spoke. “Please accept our condolences” “Thank you…” I replied for the thousand times. “I am Mr. Kim, your father childhood’s friend” his eyes were teary. I remembered my father talking about his old friend, telling me their adventures when they were still kids. There was something about this man’s eyes. I swear I have seen them before. “We can only imagine how hard it must be for you right now. Please, stay strong” such a soft voice, so motherly like. I knew they were nice people. After excusing themselves, I saw them having a small conversation with my uncle; he even gave them his number. What was going on? Later that evening at the Kim’s residence, Yuri’s POV “So, your parents came back today?” I asked my best friend as we were playing Mario Kart. “Early this morning” “Where…are they…YEAH! I WON!” I screamed, standing up. We were even now. I just hate losing against Taeyeon. “Babo, it’s only the beginning. The next trip is definitely your treat” she said with that stupid smirk on her face. “This weekend? You’re not gonna stay with your parents? By the way, where are they?” I questioned her while carefully choosing my next racer. “Wow, are you a journalist now? And stop taking my player! Let me the mushroom! Dammit!” she then started hitting me and trying to steal my controller, to cancel my choice. How I wish I could record her in those moments, when she exactly looks like a 5 year old kid. “They were out since this morning. Personal matters or something” “And how long are they staying in Seoul?” “I don’t know, haven’t talked to them yet” “By the way, did you hear about Hwang Tiffany? Her dad passed away this week, on the first day of class. That’s why she didn’t attend school these days” “Instead of gossiping, you better spend some time practicing at this game if you want to have a chance against me” she smirked, again. Just because her mushroom was leading. But there were still 6 laps left…I could do it! “I wasn’t gossiping. Everyone just knows about it...” “Why do you even care? You don’t know her” “I feel sad for her…she is all alone now. I heard that her mother died 6 years ago from a car accident, and now her father…” “…” “I admire her. She keeps on smiling even though she might feel really sad” “Hey Kwon Yuri. Do you happen to like that girl?” “I don’t…but...if you want to know who I happen to be interested in…” I actually wanted her to ask me…I wanted to tell Taeyeon about HER. “No. I don’t wanna know. Keep it for yourself” she responded quickly. “Ya! Aren’t you my best friend? You should listen and help. Useless kid!” “Aish…I don’t wanna know your story. You’re always too dramatic and cheesy for me. It gives me goose bumps” Taeyeon said as she faked shivering. “OH really? Then…tell me…are you…having goose… bumps now that I have BEATEN U!!!!!!! I WON AGAIN! U LOST! YOUHOU” I was jumping up and down on her couch, screaming my head off. “Aish…you and your stupid talking distracted me!” she threw the controller away. “So, this weekend…what about Japan?” I asked happily. “Whatever” obviously, she was angry. “Come on, don’t be such a bad sport!” I teased her. “I’m not! Anyway, let’s go out and eat something. I’m hungry” she said while grabbing her keys. “I told my parents I’ll be back for dinner. Why don’t you eat here? Your parents might be back for dinner as well” “So boring, I’ll go out, call you later” she said while leaving the room. “Oh Taeyeon-ah!!!!!” I screamed out. I saw her annoyed face coming back and standing at the door. “Hmmm…I forgot to tell you something. It’s really important. I don’t know how I should say it…you see…the thing is…I WON TONIGHT! U LOSER! HAHAHAHA” I needed to enjoy this victory. I lost the last 10 weeks. Taeyeon rolled her eyes, sighed then left the room. I was impressed at how she controlled herself; it must have been hard for her to not break anything. All in all, it was a great evening. I just won a free trip to Japan this weekend. But something was bothering me though…Why did her parents came back? Around 9pm at the Han River, Tiffany’s POV I’ve been wandering around for hours before coming here. I liked this place, it was quiet and reposing. I just liked looking at the river…it appeased me. I was at home earlier, but…I couldn’t stand it…it was just too hard to be sitting in this apartment and knowing…that my father wasn’t coming back. What was I going to do with all his belongings? What about the apartment? How was I going to deal with all this? I couldn’t help but started crying… “Hey pretty girl! Are you alone?” I turned around and saw this guy coming toward me. I should have stayed at home… “Do you need some company?” he said as he was coming closer. “I…I…I…really have to go” I stuttered, trying to get away. But as I was walking passed him, he grabbed my arm and pulled me against him. I wanted to scream for help but the sound wasn’t coming out, I was too exhausted to fight back. He pushed me against the rail and told me how pretty I was, how he wanted to kiss me. I tried harder to break free but there was no chance. I could only close my eyes and wait, wait for a miracle. *Broken bottle noises* I opened my eyes when I heard this noise. The guy was lying on the ground and wasn’t moving. His head was bleeding and there were shattered glasses all around. And there she was, standing in front of me, a broken bottle in her hand. Kim Tae Yeon Compare to her fight the other day, her face was calmer, she didn’t look angry. Before I could say anything, she threw the bottle at the guy, turned around and left. I was still in shock, I didn’t want to be left alone but I couldn’t move either. I stood there and watched as she walked away. I didn’t know if it was her conscience kicking in at that time but she stopped and paused for awhile. I guessed she was thinking of what she should do with me. I then saw her making a phone call as she was walking to the sidewalk, where her car was parked. Like a kid, I decided to go near her and wait. It was a really awkward situation, for no reason, I felt tensed and nervous. I wanted to thank her for saving me but the words wouldn’t come out. 5 min later, a cab stopped in front of us. So that was what she did…called a taxi to take me home. “Just-” she started to say when her phone went off. She walked away to answer the call. I didn’t know if I should get on the car and leave or wait for her. I picked the latter. She was Kim Tae Yeon after all; I would only get on her nerves if I stay. I was opening the cab’s door when I heard my name. “Hwang Mi Young?!” “Yes?” I responded. It was Taeyeon. She closed her phone and walked toward me. She then stopped right in front of me, and for the second time in not even a week, she looked into my eyes. “Who are you?” her voice was so soft and clear…and not scary at all. Quite relaxing actually. “Huh?” “How do you know my parents?” “Huh, what?” “Whatever…come with me” she said. She walked over to the taxi driver and said something to him. The driver looked quite annoyed as he drove off. I guessed she called him for nothing. “Get in” Taeyeon told me as she walked to her car. And once again, like a kid, I simply followed her. “Hum…Where are we going?” I shyly asked her once we were in the car. I still didn’t dare to look at her. Even though I know she wouldn’t hurt me, Taeyeon was still very intimidating. “…to my house” she simply answered. “Oh…WHAT?!?!” It came out way louder than it was supposed to. I think…I even saw her jumped on her seat. To Be Continued... Chapter 4A – Where it all began… On the way to the Kim’s Residence, Tiffany’s POV We have been driving for 10 minutes now. As expected, none of us talked. To distract myself from this really awkward situation, I looked closely at her car. It was a silver Mercedes car. Inside were all leathers, of course. Instead of the CD/Radio player, it was a medium LCD screen that worked as a GPS and mp3 player. There was even a small keyboard attached to it. I wouldn’t be surprised if she could go online with it as well. I tried to look at Taeyeon from the corner of my eyes. Her face was serious and her eyes never left the road. I could tell her skin was soft and white, like baby skin. I think she also had baby-fat. I don’t know why but at that time, I felt the urge to pinch her cheeks. But I didn’t do it though…I was not that creepy. I ended up looking through the window as the scenery was changing from the tall business buildings to residential houses. 15 minutes later, the car finally stopped in front of a house’s gate. As the gate’s doors opened, I saw it. It was a magnificent mansion. The white columns made it looks like the White House. As we were driving through the yard, I saw the fountains and the different sorts of flowers in the garden. Everything looked so beautiful and I wondered why Taeyeon wasn’t living there anymore. This place was so nice. "So…This is where Taeyeon grew up?" I thought as I was looking at that beautiful mansion, right in front of me. The Kim’s Residence, I followed Taeyeon as she walked into the house. The main door was already opened by a maid, who welcomed us warmly. If the exterior was stunning then I don’t know how I can describe the interior of the mansion. The entrance was round shape and facing the main door was a mini-elevator, kind of like a tube and made of glasses. On both side of the elevator were 2 staircases leading to the 1st floor. At each side of the entrance, there was a door leading to another part of the house. The lights were bright and shiny, as if the sun was right above us. “Where are my parents?” Taeyeon asked the maid once we stepped inside. She replied in a soft and polite voice “Mr. and Mrs. Kim are in the kitchen, Miss Taeyeon” Miss Taeyeon…hearing it was so weird. Taeyeon then walked through the door at the left of the entrance, which led us to the kitchen and dining room. As I entered, I saw a man and a woman cooking something. When the man turned to look at us, I recognized him from this morning at the funeral. “Mr. Kim?!” I bluntly said. “Ah! Mi Young, you’re here” he said, giving me a warm smile. His wife laughed at my reaction and smiled at me. What was my father’s childhood friend doing here? In Taeyeon’s house? Were they…it couldn’t be… “I brought her here like you asked. I’m going to bed now” Taeyeon said, ready to leave. “Why don’t you stay Taengoo? Daddy and I made some soup” I couldn’t believe they were really her parents, and they even knew my father. And Taengoo? I also couldn’t believe a cold person like her had such a cute nickname. “Just take a seat for now. I have something to discuss with you two” her father said and even though he didn’t sound angry, I knew Taeyeon could only obey him. Taeyeon sat down at the dining table, “please go straight to the point, I have school tomorrow” she said. “Mi Young, do you want some soup? It’s healthy before sleeping” her mother gently asked me. I couldn’t refuse, especially since I haven’t eaten the whole day. Taeyeon’s mother then gave each of us a bowl of soup. She also gave Taeyeon a huge bowl. Really, it was HUGE! And to my surprise, she actually ate it, without complaining. At that moment, I thought that she was still her parents’ baby after all. While we were eating, her parents asked me some questions about my life; how was school, my hobbies, if I liked to travel, etc. Pretty usual questions for a first dinner. We happily talked about food while Taeyeon just ate quietly. Not paying any attention to us. After we’ve finished eating, I helped Taeyeon’s mother cleaned up the table. I could see Taeyeon being annoyed; she was obviously waiting for her father to tell us why in the world I was in their house. “We’re done eating. What are you waiting for?” an annoyed Taeyeon asked. Her father’s face turned serious. He then looked at his wife, like asking for her approval. She simply nodded and offered me a comforting smile. This only made me more nervous. What was going to happen? “Well, I’ll go straight to the point then…” started her father “we want you two to get married” *SILENCE* “Huh?” I looked at Taeyeon, expecting her to scream or break something but she didn’t even move an inch. “I know it sounds sudden but we have put a lot of thought into it” he calmly said. Sudden? Just sudden? I could think of more than thousands words that would be more suitable to describe this bomb that Mr. Kim has just thrown on us. “Mi Young…your father has just passed away and I’m sure…” “Do you pity me?” I cut him off. “We want to take care you…I want to…” he stopped “Your father was a brother to me” “He hasn’t seen you for years…” I replied. It was true. As much as my father talked about this anonymous childhood friend of his, I’ve never seen him nor saw any pictures. “Even though we lost contact and haven’t seen each other for years. The feelings haven’t changed. I know he would have wanted me to take care of you” “I…I admit that I’m really scared right now. I don’t know what tomorrow is made of but getting married? To someone I’ve never really talked to before?” I looked at Taeyeon who still hasn’t moved…why wasn’t she protesting? “You two can have time to know each other of course. We were thinking about that actually. Mi Young, why don’t you move in with Taeyeon starting tomorrow? That will help you two get closer” He was serious…too serious for my liking. And still, Taeyeon didn’t show any reaction. Her parents wanted me to move in with her and she had nothing to say? I stared at her, probably a stupid expression on my face. Her father talked again “I have talked to your uncle. They won’t refuse if you accept it. They’re living outside of the city, I don’t think you really want to move away and change school” “But I…” It came out as a whisper. “We understand that it’s not easy for you. We really do” said her mother. “Your father wouldn’t have wanted you to marry someone you don’t love. That’s why we’re only asking you to move in with Taeyeon for the time being” “Wait…I’m lost…you want us to live together or get married?” I was too confused. “For now, we want you to live with Taengoo. I know you’re a big girl but it is not advised for you to be living on your own. Taeyeon has been living independently for a while now so she can take care of you. Besides, there is enough room at her apartment.” Her father said “I don’t think Taeyeon…” I tried to say. “I’m sure she’ll love having some company” added her mother while looking at Taeyeon. “…” Taeyeon hasn’t said anything since that discussion started. Her face was like usual. Blank. “Taengoo, you know how we want you to come and live with us in New York?” asked her father. Finally, Taeyeon came out of her silence “Are you trading with me?” she asked, looking straight into her father’s eyes. “If I don’t get married then I have to follow you to New York? Do you really have to do this” Her eyes looked hurt. “1 year. It is your senior year now. Just focus on your studies and do as we proposed and we can figure it out later” said her father “…I don’t understand…” I said. “1 year?” I heard her asked “I do as you want for 1 year then I’m free?” Was she serious? Are we really going to live together? “One day before your graduation day. You can tell me then what is your last decision” stated her father “What does that change? Now or next year? You know nothing will change” Taeyeon sighed. “A lot can happen in one year. You can get to know each other better and by next year, it would be easier for us to let Mi Young live by herself if you two happen to go on your separate ways” this time it was her mother. Her soft voice made it sound so simple. “I can tell you now that my decision won’t change, I’ll never marry her” Taeyeon firmly said. “Mr. and Mrs. Kim…I’m really touched by your gesture but…” I started to say. “Listen, all we’re asking you two right now is to move in together. From then, you can do whatever you want. And next year, we’ll see how it went” her father explained “It’s up to you Mi Young, if you want to move in with your relatives then we can’t stop you” Her mother looked at me, her eyes were compassionate and warm “I admit…I wish you will be my daughter-in-law one day” “But…You don’t even know me” I stated. “A mother knows who would be suit for their child. I can feel you’re a special girl Mi Young. It would be a blessing to have you in our family” “…Thank you…” I shyly said. “So what do you two think?” her father asked us, his face was serious but calm. “Whatever” Taeyeon said while standing up. She was about to leave the kitchen when her father reminded her. “Please make a copy of your apartment’s keys. Mi Young will move in tomorrow” her father said, but Taeyeon just left the kitchen. “Hmm…I don’t think this is a good idea Mr. Kim” I said, afraid of how Taeyeon would really react if I move in. “If it’s about Taeyeon, don’t worry. She is not as cold as she seems” her father reassured me. “Fine, its settle then” he said as he stood up. “I think you better sleep here tonight. And don’t worry for the apartment; we’ll take care of it while you’re in school” with that, he wished me goodnight. “Come Mi Young, I’ll show you your room” her mother gently said as she held my hand. I didn’t sleep that night, obviously, how could I sleep? I just couldn’t believe what was happening to me. One day, I was just a normal girl going to school and hanging out with my friends and now? I was sleeping on a huge bed, in a huge room and in that mansion that even if I worked my whole life wouldn’t be able to buy. But most of all, from tomorrow onward, I was going to share an apartment with Kim Tae Yeon…From all the people in this world, why Kim Tae Yeon? It was with that question that my eyes closed…Nothing will be the same anymore… To Be Continued... Chapter 4B – Under The Same Roof Kim’s Residence, Tiffany’s POV This morning, I woke up to the sound of someone knocking on my door. It took me awhile to realize I wasn’t on my own bed. No, I wasn’t in my apartment. I was in Kim Tae Yeon’s family mansion! One of the maids woke me up for breakfast. I followed her to the dining room. I was glad she led the way because it was just impossible to not get lost in there. Breakfast was already served but I was the only one there. The maid told me to eat as I pleased while she went back to cleaning the kitchen. “Hmmm…excuse me…?” I didn’t know how to call her. She stopped her cleaning and turned to me “Yes? Can I help you with anything Miss Hwang?” “Where is everyone?” I asked. “Mr. and Mrs. Kim left for the company and Miss Tae Yeon went with them” she simply answered. So they all left already. Why was Taeyeon going to her parents’ office so early in the morning? “But you don’t have to worry Miss Hwang. Mr. Kim has arranged a car for you. It will drive you to school” “Drive me to school? Wow…” I simply said. SoWon High School, I’ve just gotten out of the car. I especially asked the driver to drop me off as far as possible from the school’s gate as I didn’t want to draw attention on me. He also told me he would pick me up after school. So I was really going to move in with Taeyeon today…for REAL. “Oh Fany-ah!” I saw Hyoyeon and Sooyoung running toward to me “Hello everyone!” I said smiling. They looked at each other, unsure of what to say. “How are you feeling?” asked Sooyoung. “I’m alright, don’t worry” I smiled. It still hurt, of course, it hasn’t been a week yet and as surprising as it might be, I was coping with it. I had to be positive and believe that everything was going to be alright. As the three of us walked in class, I saw Taeyeon at her desk, looking through the window, like she always does. I couldn’t help but think about my current situation. I was going to live with this person…for at least ONE YEAR! How in the world was I supposed to do this? “Hey guys! Where is Sica?” Hyoyeon asked us as we sat down. “Don’t ask, it’s Sica” replied Sooyoung who was eating a rice ball. “She is going to be late” I said as our teacher entered the class. At the same time, outside of SoWon High School, Jessica’s POV “Aigoo, I’m late again this morning. Stupid public transportation, I better sue them next time” I complained to myself. I should have run to the school but then…since when do I run? Nope, I just could take my time; the door was probably closed already. No need to rush. I was walking at my rhythm when something caught my attention. Someone was trying to climb the wall next to the Tennis court. It was a girl with long black hair, she was quite tall but was still having some difficulties to climb the wall. Every time she would jump, grab the edge of the wall and tried to pull herself up but fail. Then she’ll start again. I started to find it amusing…until she turned around and noticed me. “OH!!! Jung Soo Yeon!!!!!” she yelled and waved at me. Great…just great... “Wait!!! Can you come here please??? I need your help!” Yuri said as I was about to walked away. “What do you want?” I asked her annoyed. I don’t even know why I asked her…I should have simply ignored her. She grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the wall, and though there was no one around us, she still whispered to me, “we’re late and the gate is closed” “The gate is already closed…” I wasn’t really asking her, more thinking for myself. “Yeah, the gate is closed that’s why-” “I’m gonna go back and sleep” I said, once again, more to myself. “Huh? You’re not going to sneak in?” she told me, like it was the most natural thing to do, sneak in. “…” I simply stared at her, she should have understood by the look on my face that there was no way I would do that. “Come on Soo Yeon, we can help each other get in” she said happily. “Jessica, call me Jessica” I started to get annoyed with the Soo Yeon thing. “Jessica? Like your friends call you?” “Huh? If you knew my English name, why did you keep calling me Soo Yeon?” I said surprised. “I know that only your friends call you by your English name and since we’re not friends…I didn’t know if you would mind or not” Yuri answered. It was sweet. I didn’t expect her answer to be like this. She really seemed sincere and nice…but it couldn’t be right? There is always something wrong behind a sweet smile…I knew too well. I got annoyed again. “Anyway, do whatever you want. I’m leaving” “Wait, wait! You can’t leave, you can’t skip school!” she reminded me. She got a point there. I couldn’t really skip school anymore since I wasn’t paying any attention in class… “What’s your plan then?” I finally asked her. “Here is the thing. You help me get on this wall then it will be my turn to help you” “No, you helped me first” “What? But…” she tried to protest. “No discussion” I glared at her, she didn’t tried to complain. Yuri helped me get on the wall and once I was sitting on it, she threw me my bag. I was about to help her when I got a funny idea. “I’m sorry…” I told her. “Huh? What?” Yuri looked up as I jumped down the other side. “Jessica?!?! Wait!! JESSICA!!!” I could hear her scream. “Today isn’t a bad day after all” I smiled to myself as I walked toward the school. Yuri’s POV “I can’t believe this…I just can’t…” I kept on repeating to myself. What did I do to deserve this? “AHHH!! Just because mom forgot to wake me up this morning!” I whined but no one was around to comfort me. That’s when I realized what had just happened. That only memory brought a smile to my face. “She told me to call her Jessica…what a beautiful name…Jessica” I smiled sheepishly. End of school, S1 High School Tiffany’s POV It was finally there…the time for me to move in my new apartment. I knew the driver was already waiting for me, exactly where he dropped me off but I had to get away from my friends first before I could join him. “Huh guys, I’m not going with you. I have something to do” I informed them. “Where are you going? Don’t stay alone Fany-ah, let’s hang out” Sooyoung said while hugging me. “I’m fine, really. I just…need to do something on my own today” I tried to convince them. “There is really nothing that we can do?” Hyoyeon asked me. I shook my head. “Fine then but call us if you need anything!” she gave me a hug then drag Sooyoung away. Sica who stayed behind asked me “What’s going on? You were weird all day” “Me? No. YOU were weird all day and you came in late. How did you get in by the way?” I quickly asked her. Gosh. Sica and her sixth sense. “…Whatever. I’m leaving” she suddenly said. “HUH?” Ok…that was the Sica Effect. After I was sure that my friends were out of sight, I walked to my meeting place. The driver was already there, of course. He opened the back door for me and I was surprised to see Mrs. Kim inside. She told me she was going to accompany me to my old apartment for one last time and then she would go with me to Taeyeon’s place. I felt a little bit better knowing I wasn’t going to do this alone. Tiffany’s apartment, After a short ride, we arrived at my apartment with Mrs. Kim. It felt really weird being there again. As crazy as it may sound, I knew I would feel better in another apartment. At least for now. As I entered my room, I got shocked. It was completely empty. Mrs. Kim informed me that they had already moved everything from my room to Taeyeon’s place. I don’t know how they did it but I was happy it was already done. It would have been too hard to choose what to take and what to throw away. “What will happen to the rest of the stuff?” I asked Taeyeon’s mom. “Don’t worry about it, we’ll stock everything somewhere. No one will touch them” she reassured me. Before I left the apartment, I made sure to take our family photo albums with me. And for once last time, I closed the door to this apartment, where I grew up. For an unknown reason, I didn’t feel sad, instead, I felt relieved. Around 6pm at Kwon’s Residence, Yuri’s POV I spent all day wandering at home because of Jessica…Ah…Jessica…Jessica and her doll face, Jessica and her cute octopus hair, Jessica and her cold attitude…Jessica… “Hey babo! I’m talking to you” Taeyeon called me, broking my little day-dreaming. “Why are you looking like an idiot?” she asked while eating her rice balls. “You wanna know? You really wanna know? Don’t regret it once I tell you” I excitedly said. “Actually NO, I don’t wanna know” “KIM TAE YEON!” I screamed while stealing her rice ball as she was to put it in her mouth. I shouldn’t have done that… “KWON YURI! Stop bullying little Taengoo!” my mom scolded me. She was bringing more rice balls that she made sure to give to Taeyeon only. “So my Taengoo, how was your day?” she asked Taeyeon while patting her head. “It was a fine day, more productive than Yuri’s at least” she laughed. “I know. Yuri forgot to wake up this morning. Bad Yuri” my mom walked up to me and spanked my butt. “MOM! Please, don’t do that, I’m a big girl now” I whined, embarrassed. “My poor little thing, there is only Taengoo here, don’t be shy!” my mom started tickled me. “Taengoo, are you staying for dinner? I’ll cook your favorite dish!” “I’d love to auntie, but I can’t tonight. I have to go home soon” Taeyeon made a sad face; she loves my mom’s cooking. My mom gave Taeyeon a hug. “Next time then” she squeezed Taengoo then walked out of my room. “And Yul, go take a shower before dinner…and do your homework too!” she said while leaving. I turned to Taeyeon. “What’s going on with you?” I asked her. “Me? Nothing is going on, why?” she acted surprised. “I know you. Come on. Spill the beans!” I urged her. “I know you’re hiding something from me. Taengoo-ah!!! TELL ME!!!” I squeezed her. Her face then turned serious. “So who do you like Yuri?” she asked me The time has finally come… “Omona Taengoo!! You really wanna know??? I’m so touched…” I faked crying. “So who is she???” she really sounded like she wanted to know. I started to walk dramatically toward the window, looking at the dark night, I began. “She is…a beautiful girl. Her appearance might look cold but I know she as sweet as honey. Her smile is…well, I’ve never seen her smile before but I bet it’s gorgeous. And her voice, wow, so icy but hot” I turned to Taeyeon. “Ah, Taengoo, try to ima…” My jaw dropped...I coudln’t believe it…I fell for her stupid trap again…AHHHHHHH!!!! KIM TAE YEON!!! How could she simply leave me here like an idiot, talking to myself? Stupid Taengoo!!! Around 7pm at Taeyeon’s apartment, Tiffany’s POV It’s been 2 hours since I moved in Taeyeon’s apartment. I had the incredible surprise of seeing my new room, twice bigger than my old room and with all my furniture in it. I even have a private bathroom now. I was touched that they tried to recreate my old bedroom into this one. It will help me feel more comfortable I guess. Taeyeon’s apartment is just awesome. The living room and kitchen are in the same area. She even has a beautiful white piano next to the chimney. The couch is facing a wide LCD screen and I think she is into video games because she has all the game consoles display there. Everything is so organized and clean in her apartment. I have to be careful not to be too messy from now on. I helped Taeyeon’s mother cook even though I’m really bad at cooking. We were chatting until we heard the front door opening. It was Taeyeon. She greeted her mother and went into her room. Mrs. Kim offered me a comfort smile. “I apologize for her behavior, I wish she could be more sociable” her mother told me. “It’s fine, Mrs. Kim. I don’t mind” It was true; I didn’t really care, even though it made me really uncomfortable to not be able to talk to her. “Please Mi Young, you can call me auntie. Mrs. Kim sounds so distant” she said with a smile. “Then please call me Tiffany! I like it better than Mi Young…” I laughed; I was really starting to feel comfortable around her. When I thought that Taeyeon was being a cold loner, she came out of her room and set the table. The bad girl was setting the table. I was truly shocked. After she was done, she sat down on the couch and turned on the TV. 30 minutes later, the dinner was served. I was about to sat down when auntie told us she was leaving. Her husband was still at the office so she was going to go there and wait for him. I thought it was sweet. I walked auntie to the door as she gave me some support. “Don’t worry Tiffany-ah, give her some time to warm up to you. Taeyeon is a nice girl, she just needs times” she gave me a hug before leaving. Then, I was all alone in an apartment with Taeyeon…What should I do? I went back to the dining table and sat down. She was eating her rice while watching TV. I was glad that the TV was on because the silence would have killed me. I knew she was an introvert and never talked to anyone so I thought that maybe, I should be the one making the first step. “So Taeyeon, how was your day?” I tried to start a conversation. “…” her eyes were glued on the screen. “OK…that was embarrassing… Pheww…its ok Fany, her mother said she needs time. Don’t get angry Fany…don’t” I calmed myself. I tried to talk to her again. “Your apartment is really nice, thank you for letting me stay here” I looked at her. I didn’t really have time to thank her since yesterday. “…” Ok that was really killing me. I know I shouldn’t have exploded but it was really hard to stay calm. “YA! I’m talking to you! Do you know it’s rude to not answer a person’s question?” I screamed at her. She was definitely shocked at my reaction, she startled a bit. “You…” she started to say but then paused. “…whatever” She was really killing me…how could someone be so cold and quiet? I thought Sica was the worst cases…guess I was wrong. 10 minutes later, we were done eating and I started cleaning up…until she stopped me. “I’ll do it” she told me while grabbing the bowl I was holding…I don’t know why she doesn’t speak more often…her voice is so soft… “No, I’m living in your house, I should do it” I said while taking the bowl back from her. She grabbed my bowl again. “I said I’ll do it” this time she sounded annoyed. “Nooooooooo let me do it!!!!” I whined. I startled her again. She made a weird face while I was whining, like a disgusted face. Even though it must have been negative, I found it cute…She let go of the bowl and sighed. “Whatever…” she said her usual word then went to her room. “Turn off the lights when you’re done” she reminded me before closing her door. “Goodnight…” I said as the door closed. I washed the dishes, cleaned the table then turn off all the lights. I went back to my room, took a hot shower, put on my pajamas and did my homework. After finishing my homework, I went to bed. But I couldn’t fall asleep as I wanted to. It was probably the new environment that disturbed me. I couldn’t help but think about the girl sleeping in the other room. I was sleeping under the same roof as Kim Tae Yeon. For the next hours, I kept on rolling on my bed from side to side but still couldn’t sleep. I even tried to listen to some music to help me but it didn’t work. Finally, I decided to go watch some TV, falling asleep in front of the TV was quite easy. It was nearly 2am when I opened the door of my room. There was a small light coming from the kitchen which made me feel scared…what if it was a ghost??? I walked really really slowly out of my room to the kitchen. “Taeyeon?” I whispered as I looked in the kitchen, where the light was coming from. There she was…Kim Tae Yeon, standing in front of the opened fridge and drinking a glass of water in a…KERORO PAJAMAS!!! Taeyeon was like a little frog from head to toes. She was wearing keroro pajamas, by that, I mean; it was green with keroro heads all over the pajamas…and with that, she was also wearing green slippers with a huge keroro on them…She was only missing a keroro mask then her Halloween costume would be ready. She didn’t seem to have noticed me though. “Hmmm Taeyeon?” I called her. No reaction. “Ya Kim Tae Yeon! Don’t you remember what I said earlier???” I scolded her. Still nothing. She was still standing there, drinking her water. When she was done, she put her glass on the sink, closed the fridge’s door and went back to her room. That was when I understood. “SHE IS SLEEPWALKING??? KIM TAE YEON IS SLEEPWALKING!!! Oh my god!!!” I shouted out shocked. I couldn’t believe I witnessed such a thing…the school‘s little rebel is a sleepwalker and keroro lover! If only I could tell the others!!! That night, I couldn’t sleep for another hour, too excited of what I saw. It really made my day…or night better. I didn’t know why but, I felt as if this whole living with Taeyeon thing…was going to be better than I thought. To Be Continued... Chapter 5 – My New Tutor Morning at TaeNy’s apartment, Tiffany’s POV I was so tired. I must have slept 4 hours only last night; all because of Taeyeon and her keroro pajamas. I should have taken a picture. Why didn’t I take a picture of her in her cute pajamas? With much difficulty, I dragged my sleepy body to the bathroom. 15 minutes later, I was fully changed and ready for this new day. As I walked out of my room, I bumped into my roommate. “Oh…good morning Taeyeon” I offered her a smile. “…” She simply stared at me then left for school without a single word. I stand there and looked at her. At that moment, I wanted to scream and tell her how I saw her wearing a keroro pajamas but I held it in. It was better to not to make it worse. When I went to the kitchen, I had the great surprise of see food on the table. Taeyeon cooked breakfast.For me. That little kid was definitely surprising. I sat down and enjoyed my breakfast. S1 High School, Yuri’s POV “Ah…I made it in time, today!” I congratulated myself. I parked my car and walked to the school. On my way there, I saw one of Jessica’s friends arguing at a food stand. I could hear her explaining how she didn’t have enough money or something. I walked to them. “Ahjussi! I told you I have to go to school now but I will come back and pay you later. I have to borrow money from my friends; I don’t have enough money on me now.” Sooyoung explained “What are you saying? You have to pay me now!!!” He screamed at her. I walked to her. ”Hey, is everything ok?” I asked. She looked at me and her eyes went wide, then she stuttered. “O…o…o…h…K…w…on…Yu…ri???” I didn’t understand why she was so shocked, like scared of me. “Yeah I’m Yuri, are you okay?” I asked her again. She seemed to have calm down a bit. “No…I don’t have enough money to pay for the food and this ahjussi doesn’t want to let me go” “This little kid kept on eating for the last 30 minutes and now she says she doesn’t have enough money!” he said then grabbed Sooyoung’s wrist to stop her from leaving. “I told you! I’ll ask some money from my friends then I’ll pay you after school!” she was trying to get away from the man’s grip. “Let her go, I’ll pay you” I finally said. After paying the guy, Sooyoung thanked me and we both walked to school together. “Ah thank you so much Yuri! I will pay you back tomorrow, promise!” she told me. “It’s okay, don’t bother about it. I’m happy that I could help you” she is Jessica’s friend after all. It’s like I was helping Jessica indirectly. That thought made me smiled. Ah…Jessica…Jessica’s eyes, Jessica’s mouth, Jessica’s little nose, Jessica’s small hands…Jessica… This time, it wasn’t Taeyeon’s voice but Sooyoung’s that broke my wonderful day-dreaming, especially after I heard Jessica’s name. “...I don’t understand why Jessica doesn’t believe you’re a nice girl” I heard her. “OMG Jessica talked about me?!?!?! Wow…phew…I have to calm to down…play it cool…” I muttered to myself. I tried to act naturally and like I didn’t care at all then asked Sooyoung, as calmly as possible. “What did you say?” “It’s just Jessica! I…I know you’re very nice” She smiled at me, at little too much though. “Oh..okay…” Gosh, I was too scared to ask her more about Jessica. Then out of nowhere, Sooyoung made my day. “Yuri…why don’t you hang out with us?” She asked me “I mean, you’re often alone when Taeyeon isn’t around” “OF COURSE!” I couldn’t hide my excitement. Sooyoung! My new hero! “Oh really? You wouldn’t mind hanging out with us?” She looked really surprised. I guess she didn’t expect me to say yes. “Sure! You and your friends look really nice!” I said. Especially Jessica…ahh…Jessica… “Great! We can eat lunch today then! I’m sure they’ll be happy if you join us” She happily said. I smiled like an idiot. “Believe me, I’m the one who’s really REALLY happy” I told her. Today was such a beautiful day… Later at lunch time, I was so excited when the bell rang. It was FINALLY lunch time! I was waiting since this morning. I was going to eat with Jessica! Even in my dream I didn’t think of that. The only problem was Taengoo.I knew she wouldn’t come with us. Aish, the problem when you had a loner for a friend. I walked to Taeyeon with our lunchboxes. “Taeyeon what if we eat with Sooyoung and her friends today?” I tried to make it sound fun, not that it would change anything. She stared at me. “Why would I do that?” “There are millions of reasons but I’ll only give you one” I looked at her. “To make friends” It was a bad reason actually, at least for Taeyeon. “Whatever…” she said. She then stood up and left with her lunchbox. Sooyoung was waiting for me. She told me that the others were already out, near the soccer field. The weather was nice so they wanted to eat outside. We left the class with Sooyoung and went to join her friends. 5 min later, we arrived at their lunch place. It was just next to the soccer field, on the grass. They put a blanket there and were sitting in a circle with their lunches. I could see Jessica as we walked toward them. She had a sleepy expression on her face as she was eating her food. She was so beautiful and with the shiny sun, her whole body was glowing. “Hey everyone! Yuri is going to eat with us today!” Sooyoung told her friends once we approached them. They all looked at me. Jessica with an annoyed face, Hyoyeon curious and Tiffany surprised. “Hi! Nice to meet you all. I’m Kwon Yuri!” I cheerfully introduced myself. Tiffany was the first one to greet me. “Nice to meet you Yuri! I’m Hwang Mi Young but please call me Tiffany!” she smiled. I knew we’ll get along with Tiffany. She really seemed like a nice girl. Hyoyeon also introduced herself, only Jessica remained quiet. “Please excuse our Ice Princess there, she’s too lazy to talk” Tiffany laughed. That reminded me of my friendship with Taeyeon, how I will often speak on her behalf. “It’s okay, we already know each other” I bluntly said. “What? You two know each other?” a shocked Sooyoung asked. “I don’t know her” Jessica answered as soon as the question was asked. Okay…that was harsh…and cold…but gosh, she was still so HOT looking. We then happily ate our lunch and talked about trivial things. I really had a great time with them. As we were packing up, Tiffany suddenly asked me. “Oh Yuri, where is Taeyeon?” “Hmm…Taeyeon? I don’t know where she went. She likes being alone sometimes so…” I made out an excuse. I knew exactly where Taeyeon was but I couldn’t tell her. “Are you looking for Taeyeon?” I asked her. “No! I was just wondering since you’re always together. Ha ha ” she laughed nervously before changing the topic. Weird… As the others were walking back to class, Jessica was lagging behind. I took this opportunity to stay with her. “So Jessica, what are you going to do this weekend?” I asked her…gosh, I sound like a stalker. “Nothing” she replied coldly. “Why not? Wanna hang out? It can be fun!” She looked at me and rolled her eyes. “In your dreams” she said. She then walked faster but stopped immediately. She turned back at me. “You! Walk in front of me. Quick!” She shouted. I did as she asked even though I didn’t understand. “And don’t look back! Just walk!” She ordered. Ah~ I could listen to Jessica ordering me every single day…What a cutie. After school at Honey Dessert, Tiffany’s POV Sooyoung and Jessica have been arguing with each other about Yuri since we arrived. I didn’t really pay attention to them as I had my own problems. Today, I had a hard time understanding during our math lesson. Last year, I barely passed with my grade; Math was my biggest weakness in school. “Hey guys...” I called them but of course, they were too busy arguing that they didn’t hear me. “You’re really annoying, if you want to hang out with her so much, do it when I’m not around!!!” Jessica scolded Sooyoung. “What’s your problem? You should be grateful that Yuri saved my life!” Sooyoung replied back. “She just paid for you, not a big deal! You didn’t need to ask her to hang out with us!” Jessica rolled her eyes. “Why you don’t like her? Yuri is so nice and friendly…and she’s rich and pretty. So perfect…Yuri-ah…” Sooyoung started day-dreaming; again, she hadn’t stopped since this morning. A pissed off Jessica took her bag and left, she didn’t forget to hit Sooyoung on the head as she walked away. After exaggerating for a couple of minutes on how much Jessica hurt her, Sooyoung ordered another chocolate smoothie to cheer her up. I tried to get their attention to my problem again. “Guys, what should I do with my Math lessons? I really can’t follow in class” I told them. Sooyoung got her smoothie so she was of course still not paying any attention to me so I looked at Hyoyeon, waiting for her to help me a little bit. “Too bad we’re not any better than you Fany-ah” Hyoyeon said. They’re really not helping at all. “I was thinking of getting a tutor but I don’t know who and I don’t really want to pay…” I sighed, I could probably ask another student but they would probably ask for something in return. Sooyoung then blurted out. “Too bad that you can’t ask Kim Taeyeon.” “Huh? Why would I ask her?” I was confused. “Ah Fany-ah, you really know nothing about this school” Hyoyeon spoke. “Kim Taeyeon is our school number one student” “What? Since when?” I was shocked. “She never listens in class” I pointed out. Hyoyeon rolled her eyes and continued. “She has always been the top student since she entered high school. As for Yuri, she is most of the time in the Top3 “ journalist Hyoyeon told us. Interesting. I thought. So Taeyeon was a smart kid? The 3 of us left shortly after Jessica, Sooyoung still wanted to eat ice cream but we persuaded her not to. I had to fake taking my usual bus to my old apartment to fool the two of them. I didn’t want them to know about me living with Taeyeon, not now. Kwon’s Residence, Yuri’s POV “Ah what a great day, it could have been better if Jessica actually talked to me but I still have many opportunities in the future. Every day we will eat together, I’m so happy!”I talked to myself not noticing that someone has entered my room. Suddenly, I got hit by a pillow. I turned and looked at her, my beloved little sister. “Ya! That’s how you treat your older sister?” I screamed at her. She stuck out her tongue at me. “You deserve it, babo!” she said before running away. “YA! Yoona! Come back here you rude little thing!” I shouted as I chased after her until the kitchen. My mom was cooking and my daddy reading newspapers. Yoona stopped behind my father and whined. “Appa! Yul wants to hit me!!!” she acted scared. What a good actress, I thought. I sighed and sat down at the table. “She threw a pillow at me while I was studying…” I pouted. My sister then made fun of me. “She wasn’t studying. She was mumbling something about a certain Jessica. And her face looked stupid” she laughed. “Can one of you say something please?" I asked my parents. My dad spoke up. “Yoona stop teasing your elder sister!” but then he whispered to her “Who is this Jessica?” Yoona smiled and whispered back “I don’t know but I guess Yul really likes her because she’s always day-dreaming about that girl. Ha ha” then they laughed together. They really thought I wouldn’t hear it? Sighed~ That little game continued through dinner and until I went to bed. Like with my sister only it wasn’t enough, my parents had to act like little kids as well. Poor me… TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV When I came back today after school, I found Taeyeon sleeping on the couch. I couldn’t help but studied her sleeping face. Her face was like a baby face, it was a little bit creepy when I saw her eyes though. It looked like they weren’t fully closed. Of course, I had the smart idea of wanting to check whether her eyes were closed or not. So I went closer…closer to her face… “What are you doing?” she asked me, now her eyes were opened. I literally jumped away from her and shook my head. “I…I…didn’t do anything! I dropped my phone so I was just…ha ha” I laughed nervously. Taeyeon was probably still sleepy so she didn’t really think about it, she put on her I-don’t-care-face and went to the kitchen. She took an envelope from the table and gave it to me. “From my parents” she simply said then went back to the kitchen. I opened the envelope; it was a letter from Taeyeon’s parents. They apologized for not saying goodbye before leaving for New York. They promised to come back as often as possible and wished me good luck with Taeyeon. They also wrote down their phone numbers in case of an emergency. I felt really sad that they left. I was starting to get really comfortable around Taeyeon’s mother and I didn’t really thank them either, that made me feel bad. Then I thought about Taeyeon. She didn’t really spend time with her parents since they came back. Most of the time, I was around when she saw them, which wasn’t a lot. “Taeyeon! Do your parents only stay a few days when they are back?” I asked her. I’ve been wondering how much she actually sees her parents. She didn’t expect my question. I could feel it wasn’t her favorite topic. “A few days is enough…” she said. I didn’t understand what she meant by that but I felt as if, I shouldn’t ask her more. “Hmm…Taeyeon-ah, can I ask for a favor?” I sweetly said while facing her at the table. “No” she immediately answered. She didn’t even think about it. “What? Wait I didn’t even tell you what it was!” I quickly said “I just need you to help me with mathematics. I don’t want to fail for my last year! PLEASE!!!!” I begged her. “…No…” “Aish…why?” I asked angrily. “Find someone else, I’m busy” she found a stupid excuse. “Just a few hours per day, I’ll cook for you!” I traded. She rolled her eyes “You can’t cook…” she told me. “YA! Who said I can’t cook???” I screamed at her. “It’s obvious that you can’t…anyway, I said NO” she said annoyed. She was about to leave when I blurted out. “You’re too busy waking up during the night in your keroro pajamas???” Hehe she had to help me now. She turned around and looked at me with a shock expression. “What did you say???” “I saw you sleepwalking in your keroro pajamas last night. It was very cute!!! I even took some pictures for souvenirs!” I said with my brightest smile. “You’re lying…” she tried to convince herself. “You’ll see tomorrow if I’m lying. Don’t say I didn’t warn you when the whole school sees it!” “You…” she sighed…I knew I won this battle. “YEAH! So it’s settled! You’re my new math tutor Taeyeon! Congratulations!!” I shout happily while dancing around. I happily waved at her as she closed the door to her room. “You’re the best Fany!” I praised myself. If Taeyeon was the smartest student, I shouldn’t have any problem studying with her. I was confident I would definitely improve with her tutoring. And of course, I was hopeful that maybe, through these tutoring sessions, we might get more comfortable around each other and maybe, even become friends. That night, I slept extremely well; things were starting to get a little better every day. I couldn’t ask for more. To Be Continued... Chapter 6 – YulSic Mission!!! TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV It had been a month since I got Taeyeon to be my tutor. Since then, she would help me review what we learned the day in class and also kept an eye on me while I was doing my homework. Asking Taeyeon to help me was a smart decision but I didn’t expect her to be so serious about it. She was quite scary as a teacher. It was another side of her that I discovered during the past weeks. Sometimes, she would threaten to not let me have dinner if I didn’t finish my homework or if I couldn’t solve a problem that she gave. Her harsh tutoring was having good result though; I could tell that I got much better in this subject. The only downside was; no more leisure time. I could also tell that my friends were growing suspicious because I would always disappear right after school. “Hey! Are you done yet?” her cold voice asked me. “Stop dreaming if you’re not done. Its dinner time soon so if you want to eat…” she threatened me. I couldn’t help but screamed at her. “YA KIM TAEYEON! I’ve been working hard for 1 month now!!! Can’t you go easy on me???” “I’m working hard as well…be quiet and study” she said, her eyes glued on her Nintendo DS. Yes, that’s what my tutor always did while I had to do my homework…She played games. “Taeyeon-ah…can we do something fun during next week vacation?” I asked her. I know that Sooyoung and Hyoyeon are out of town with their families. Only Jessica and I didn’t have any plans for now. “…” “Taeyeon-ah!!!” I called her while bouncing on my chair. She sighed. “Be quiet, you’re annoying me” she said. I pouted. “Taeyeon babo!” For the past weeks, our relationship consisted of few exchanges. Whenever we talked was because I was complaining to her. Even though we haven’t become best friends or friends, things were definitely getting better, which made me really happy. S1 High School, Jessica’s POV I could sense that Tiffany was hiding something from me. Every day, she would sneak out after class is over and then disappeared somewhere. Sooyoung and Hyoyeon didn’t notice antything about it but I knew Tiffany too well. She wouldn’t be so crazy about her studies and rushed back home to study, there had to be something. So today after class, I had to follow her. As expected, as soon as the bell rang, Tiffany picked her bag and stormed out of the class. I, for once, put some effort into my running. Fany wanted to leave so quickly that it wasn’t hard to follow her without being noticed. As I was running after her, I bumped into someone. The shock knocked both of us to the ground. I didn’t even need to look up to see who it was; her voice was more than familiar. “Oh Jessica!!! I’m so sorry, are you okay?” she said while pulling me up, and when I said pulled me up, it means grabbing me and putting me on my foot, likes with a child. “Yah! Can’t you look at where you are going?” I scolded her before remembering my mission. “NO! Where is she??? I lost her because of you!!!” I scolded her again. “Huh? Who?” she asked confused. “Tiffany!!!” I started to walk toward the school’s gate but Fany was nowhere to be seen. “Aish~ even my running was good today” I complained. “You were following Tiffany? How weird! I was following Taeyeon!” she blurted out. I looked at her. “Why were you following Taeyeon?” Yuri then explained to me the whole situation with Taeyeon, how she would leave immediately after school and how she stopped coming to Yuri’s house for the past weeks. They mostly saw each other on weekends because of their trip. So Taeyeon was being as weird as Tiffany for the past weeks. I wondered if they have anything to do with each other. “Do you think there is something between the two?” she asked me. I didn’t even have to think about it. “Of course not! Taeyeon is probably the last person Tiffany will hang out with” I said confidently. “Fany doesn’t like people like Taeyeon, heartless and rude” I thought Yuri would get angry for a second, the look on her eyes told me I shouldn’t be that harsh toward her friend. “Taeyeon isn’t like you guys describe her…” she simply said. I knew it would be better to drop the subject; obviously, we didn’t have the same opinion about this. “So what are we going to do now that we lost track of them?” I asked her; still angry that I couldn’t follow Fany. She thought about it. “Well, we can follow them tomorrow! We’ll be better prepared as well and can work efficiently together!” She said happily. “Why would I work with you? I don’t need to follow Taeyeon” I stated to her. “You’re right…maybe I can help you follow Tiffany and I’ll follow Taeyeon another day” she proposed. “Why should I let you help me?” She immediately said. “I have a car? It’ll be easier to follow Fany if she takes the bus or jump in a car!” it was a good reason… “Fine, I’ll let you help me” I told her “Be prepared for tomorrow!” I said while walking away. “Oh Jessica! Wanna hang out now?” She asked me. I turned around and shouted “IN YOUR DREAMS!” before leaving the school. The next day in school, Yuri was acting weird all day, she would occasionally look at me and made weird signs that I couldn’t understand. Then during class, she would throw paper at me with messages like ‘I’m ready to follow Tiffany!’ or ‘I can’t wait!’ written on it. She is such a kid I thought. After our last afternoon class, Yuri and I followed Tiffany as she ran away. I noticed how Taeyeon was still on her seat when we left. So there was no way these two could be seeing each other or something. Yuri and I followed Tiffany outside of school and once there, Fany was being more careful as she walked slowly. What was she hiding? We were still behind Fany when suddenly she stopped. I didn’t think twice as I pushed Yuri to the side while I stand still. Fortunately, Fany stopped to tie her shoes and after she was done, she walked away. On the other hand, Yuri was less fortunate. I didn’t know really see where I pushed her…she actually fell in the bushes…obviously she wasn’t really happy. Just before she could scold or scream at me, I changed the topic. “Quick we’re losing Fany!!!” I told her while helping her out of the bushes. “Aish…I’m so dirty now…my new clothes…” she whined as we stalked Fany again. This time, both of us stopped and hide behind a car when we saw Tiffany getting on someone’s car. Their backs were facing us so I didn’t know with who she was. But when I turned to look at Yuri, her jaw was dropped and her mouth widely opened. “What? What? You saw something???” I asked her curiously. Still with a shock expression, she revealed. “This is…this…is…Taeyeon’s car…” I didn’t believe her. “You kidding? It can’t be Taeyeon!” It really couldn’t be… “I know Taeyeon’s car and I definitely know how the back of her head looks like. It is Taeyeon!” she said still looking at the car. “So now what? Where is your car? We have to follow them!!!” I told her. Yuri quickly went to take her car as I waited for her. We were really lucky because even though Taeyeon and Fany drove away before Yuri came back, we were still able to spot them afterwards. This time, I told Yuri to be careful because if they saw us then we’re done. After a 10 minutes ride, Taeyeon’s car went into an underground parking. I didn’t even need to ask that Yuri explained to me. “This is the parking for Taeyeon’s apartment building…” she was still shocked. “Why is Tiffany going to Taeyeon’s apartment? What’s going on???” I asked Yuri even though I knew she had no idea as well. Yuri parked her car outside of the building and we sat there for at least 30 minutes. We didn’t know what to do, too scare to learn the truth I guess. After what I thought was an eternity, Yuri spoke up “Do you want to go and check?” she asked me. “Should we? I’m not sure I want to know…” I replied. It was true, whatever they might be doing or for whatever reasons they’re with each other, I didn’t really want to know. “Me neither…but then, we followed them until here so…” she said. Then suddenly, Yuri got out of her car and start walking toward the building’s entrance. “I’m going in but if you don’t want to then wait here for me” she instructed me. The curious side of me won over and I followed Yuri inside. We were both nervous once we stepped into the elevator. Two of our friends were just seen together but it made the two of us rather uncomfortable. We arrived on the 9th floor and walked to the apartment 909, once there, both of us stopped and wait, for what? I didn’t know myself. On an impulse, Yuri rang the door bell and my heart stopped beating until the door opened. What I saw next was beyond my imagination… TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV I heard the door’s bell rang while I was under the shower; I turned off the water, grabbed a bathrobe and slowly opened my room’s door. I wanted to see if Taeyeon was going to open the door but she wasn’t in the living room, I wanted to wait a little bit and see if she would come out of her room but the bell kept ringing so I went to open it myself. It was a bad idea. As soon as I opened the door, my jaw dropped and my eyeballs popped out. There right in front of me, with their jaws dropped as well, were Jessica and Yuri. I didn’t know what shocked them the most; me in Taeyeon’s apartment or me only wearing a bathrobe, my hair still wet IN Taeyeon’s apartment. ..Maybe both… Like it wasn’t shocking enough, right at that moment, Taeyeon decided to show up…only wearing a bathrobe as well, hair still wet. “Who is it?” she asked before seeing the two shocked faces. Then the four of us stood there, looking at each other. I thought one of us would break the silence but none of us talked nor moved. We were just standing there like some idiots, until Taeyeon took matter in hands as she pulled me back a little and simply closed the door, leaving Yuri and Jessica outside. “What are you doing?” I asked her once the door was closed. “Just ignore them and go change” she told me before disappearing in her room. I was about to go in my room when I heard their voices…“YA HWANG MI YOUNG! OPEN THE DOOR RIGHT N.O.W!!!” Jessica screamed. “YA KIM TAEYEON! OPEN THE DOOR!!!” Yuri was screaming as well. They were both screaming and kicking the door hysterically. I had no choice but open the door. They would have scared the neighbors if they kept on screaming like that. So I let them in and told them to stay in the living room while I go changed. They didn’t complain nor comment. They were way too shocked to say anything. I didn’t even know how I was able to stay so calm. Taeyeon’s I-don’t-care-attitude was slowly rubbing off on me. 15 minutes later, I came out of the bathroom only to face a quite angry Jessica sitting on my bed. I didn’t even have time to think about what to say that she started scolding me. “Fany! What the hell are you doing half naked in Kim Taeyeon’s apartment?!?!” she shouted. “Okay, first, I wasn’t half-naked and second, stop screaming!!!” I shouted back. “It’s not what you think, really!” I tried to explain to her. “Not what I think? Then what is it?” she was staring at me, giving me the typical mother-look. “It’s a long story” I told her, but her face was even scarier than before. “But I’m going to tell you everything now…” I quickly added. That’s how I started to tell Jessica the whole story…from my first meeting with Taeyeon’s parents at my father’s funeral to our tutor-student’s relationship. I could tell Jessica had a hard time believing me but then, there was probably not a single story that was good enough to explain my presence in Taeyeon’s apartment. After having a little talk, resulting in Jessica accepting the fact that I really had to live with Taeyeon, we went to the living room. During my talk with Sica, I thought about what Taeyeon and Yuri might be doing on their side, if they were having the exact same conversation. Of course they weren’t…The two of them were playing some video game and acting like children. I thought for a while that maybe Taeyeon has already explained to Yuri so they just acted like nothing happened but when Yuri saw me, she immediately asked. “So Tiffany, why are you here?” “Huh? Didn’t Taeyeon tell you?” I asked surprised while looking at Taeyeon who was still playing her game. “I asked her but she didn’t bother telling me…she told me to ask you so…” Yuri who was still looking at the TV screen stopped the game and looked at me. “Huh…I’ve just tell the whole story to Jessica…” I told her but she kept on looking at me with her puppy eyes. “But fine, I’ll tell you everything as well” I said. “You’re not playing anymore?” an annoyed Taeyeon asked Yuri. But before she could answer, Jessica who was sitting beside Yuri took the controller from her. “I’ll play with you” she said “well if you’re not scare of losing against me” she teased Taeyeon. Taeyeon looked at her then as usual, she said. “Whatever…” and the two of them started playing against each other while I talked to Yuri. That evening, Yuri and Jessica stayed for dinner. I even had the extreme pleasure to be sitting on the couch with Jessica playing video games while Yuri and Taeyeon were cooking. Of course Taeyeon didn’t want to do it, actually she wanted to kick them out of the apartment, but Yuri started whining and pouting and she was so noisy that Taeyeon gave up. I also think that she didn’t have a choice because she had to have dinner and neither Jessica nor I could cook, and letting Yuri cooked by herself was also dangerous. After dinner, Sica and I washed the dishes while Yuri and Taeyeon were playing games again. “So how many rounds tonight?” asked Yuri as she changed the game. They were about to play Mario Kart now. “Out of 5? It doesn’t matter, I’m gonna win!” Taeyeon smirked. Wait?! Taeyeon smirked? Since when does Taeyeon smirk??? It was the first time that I saw that. Another side of Kim Taeyeon. “What are you two competing for?” I asked as we finished washing the dishes. I went and sat down beside Taeyeon. “Can we play too?” “No” Taeyeon replied. “Come on Taengoo! It can be funny! Let them play with us!” Yuri tried to convince Taeyeon. “I bet she’s scared of losing that’s why” Sica teased. “Whatever…I don’t care” “Fine then! We’re playing!!!” I said happily. “What’s the prize?” “Hmm…if you win against Taeyeon and me, you can go on vacation with us” Yuri proposed. Taeyeon eyes went big as she hit Yuri’s shoulder. “What are you doing? I don’t want them with us” she said. “Oh Taengoo! Are you already sure you’re going to lose against us?” I teased her. It was weird calling her Taengoo…it sounded as if we were closer. “Fine…” she sighed. “Out of 5 races then, if you win then you can come with us.” “Yeah! Come on Sica! Let’s get our free vacation!!!” I excitedly shouted. So we started our little competition. On the first race, I was against Taeyeon. We fought a little over the game’s characters because she picked the mushroom that I wanted, so after whining a little bit, she gave it to me. It wasn’t the first time that I played this game, but obviously Taeyeon was better. Of course it didn’t help that Jessica was sighting and commenting beside me. The second race was Yuri against Sica and for unknown reason, Jessica won way too easily. Even I suspected Yuri of letting her win even though there was no reason for that. At the end, Sica and I won the competition, mostly because Yuri sucked that night. She lost her two races against Sica and me while Taeyeon lost against Sica. Taeyeon got angry after losing and started hitting Yuri with a pillow. The two of them really looked like children. It was definitely a side of Taeyeon that I’ve never imagined. She still had that introvert attitude but it was different. I could actually tell that behind that I-don’t-care-about-you face, she was enjoying our company. “So where are we going next week?” I asked them. I didn’t really care about the destination, I was just happy to go on vacation, especially after all this tutoring. “Well we still don’t know…” Yuri said. Jessica then looked at them. “It’s next week, you should know already!” she said. “How are you going to do with the plane tickets?” she asked. “Just prepare your passport and luggage. That’s all you need to care about” said Taeyeon. She then stood up. “I’m tired; we still have school tomorrow so you two should leave” with that, she went to her room. Yuri and Jessica left shortly afterwards. I’d never expected for them to found out about me living with Taeyeon like they did today but I was glad they finally knew the truth. I felt relieved not having to lie to Sica again. And of course, I was too happy thinking about my vacation next week. Who would have thought that I, Hwang Tiffany would spend a week vacation with the cold Kim Taeyeon? I sure still can’t believe it. Outside of TaeNy’s apartment, Yuri’s POV We just got kicked out of Taeyeon’s apartment; I still can’t believe that my best friend is living with someone that she barely knows. But of all the girls she could have been living with, I’m glad it’s Tiffany. What else? If not for both of them, I probably wouldn’t be able to spend almost a whole day with Jessica. I’m not even thinking of next week…vacation with Jessica, a whole week! “Hmm…Jessica, where do you live?” I asked her as we left the apartment building. She looked at me suspiciously, like I was going to do something bad. “Why do you want to know?” “Huh to drive you back of course!” I smiled at her. It was already dark outside and I wouldn’t let her take the public transportation while I could drive her safely to her home. She looked at me and was probably considering my proposition. “I’m fine, I’ll take the bus” she finally said. “No it can be dangerous outside and it’s late, I’ll drive you, please?” I gently asked her. I couldn’t believe that I was almost begging a girl to let me drive her home. “I told you it’s fine” she said annoyed. This girl is so stubborn, still wanting to act cold. I knew that I could ask her a thousand times and she would still refuse so instead of annoying her, I used another strategy. “Well that’s kind of sad…thinking that you could be sleeping in your bed in less than 15 minutes if I drive you” I acted like I felt bad for her. “But its fine, the bus will takes you only 30 minutes more I guess.” I could see she was hesitating so I acted as if it was already decided. “Okay so do you want me to walk you to the bus station?” I asked her while pointing to the right direction. Jessica thought for a second then walked to my car. “No I’ll go with you” she said as she stopped beside my car’s door. I couldn’t help but smile at her behavior. I drove Jessica back to her house and like I told her, it did take about 15 minutes. Nothing really happened during the drive, I did most of the talking as she stayed quiet most of the time. When I finally arrived at her house, she was already asleep in the passenger’s seat. What happened next was beyond my control. I knew it was bad and that I shouldn’t have done it, I tried to fight against my instinct but it was too hard. The light from the street lamp was reflecting on her face, she was like a sleeping princess…so beautiful and perfect. I studied her face; her small nose that perfectly fits her delicate face, her fringe that was hiding her forehead, and her cheeks that look so smooth that I was fighting the urge to touch them and finally, her lips…they were slightly reddish and I knew they were soft before even touching them. I hated myself for what I have done, but it felt so nice… For one second that my lips brushed against hers, I was the happiest girl alive. I then gently stroke her cheeks. “I’m sorry Jessica…but I think I have fallen in love with you” I softly whispered to the sleeping princess. To Be Continued... Chapter 7A – A Whole Week by Your Side TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV The day was finally here. I’ve never been more excited on a Saturday morning, but this time, it was different. In about two hours, I was going to board a plane with my friends. Our destination? “YEAH!!! I’m going to Bali!!!” I was screaming and jumping around like a little kid. Taeyeon who was in the living room, scolded me “YA! Can’t you keep quiet? I can still change my mind if you keep on annoying me!” I was packing in my room since early this morning because I didn’t know what to bring with me, I have a lot of clothes and I couldn’t bare not to bring some of them. Taeyeon, on the other hand, had done packing the night before. She was so fast at packing; I bet she had vacation clothes for every time she went abroad. Our plane was at 1.30pm, we could have got one earlier but Sica didn’t want to wake up too early so Yuri booked a later flight. After our little bet last time, resulting in Sica and me winning a free week vacation, Taeyeon forced Yuri to be in charge of the organization. Yuri is fun so I believe it would be a real success! 1 hour before leaving the apartment, I came out of my room with my luggage. At first, Taeyeon didn’t pay any attention to me, until she heard me struggling me with bags. “What’s that?” she asked me. “What’s what?” “What are all these stuffs” she pointed at my bags. “My luggage” I answered honestly. “You’re not taking all these” she told me. “And why?” “We’re leaving for 1 week, you don’t need 3 suitcases. 1 is enough” she rolled her eyes before looking back at the TV screen. “But I only took my favorite summer clothes!” I whined. “I don’t care, it’s one suitcase or you stay at home” she said. Finally I put as much clothes as possible in the biggest suitcase that I had then showed it to Taeyeon. She wasn’t really happy because she probably knew what I did but she didn’t say anything either. After checking once again that we didn’t forget our passports, we left the apartment. We decided to meet at the airport with Sica and Yuri. I hope Sica woke up on time… 30 minutes later, we arrived at Incheon Airport and waited for Sica and Yuri before checking in. Well we didn’t have a choice since Yuri had all our tickets confirmation. Thankfully, they arrived 10 minutes after us. Sica had her typical morning face while Yuri was smiling so much that I wondered if her mouth was hurting her. And probably because our Ice Princess is lazy, Yuri was not only pulling her own suitcase, but Sica’s as well. Would Taeyeon do that for me? Nah… “Hey everyone? Ready for vacation?” Yuri asked us, her smile was SOOOO bright! “YES! YES!” I shouted again. Sica and Taeyeon were like two dead fishes. If I didn’t know them, I would have blamed it on the morning but we all know the truth. We then proceeded to check in. Our timing was right perfect as we only had to wait about 20 minutes before boarding the plane. And for the first time in my life, I was seating in first class! Once the plane took off, Sica immediately fell asleep. I knew Jessica could sleep whenever and wherever she wanted but I thought that she might be faking it…because Yuri was being too excited and kept asking her how she felt. Once again, I saw the contrast between Taeyeon and Yuri. Once she sat on her seat, Taeyeon was completely focused on the TV screen in front of her. She would sometimes scold Yuri for being too noisy or complaining that I talked way too much but that was it. I was glad that Yuri was there because between the silent Taeyeon and sleepy Sica, there was no one else to share my happiness and excitement with. Hotel resort, Bali After a long flight, we finally landed on the beautiful island of Bali. It didn’t take us long to pass the customs and retrieve our luggage. To get to our 5-stars resort, we took a cab. On the way to the hotel, we were all looking at the scenery, all of us were amazed at how beautiful the island was, even Taeyeon. Unfortunately once we reached the resort, a problem was awaiting us. “So Miss Kwon, you have the rooms 703 and 704, both with a single king-size bed…” the receptionist was saying while giving out the key cards. Taeyeon’s eyes went big. “Huh wait, we wanted two shared-rooms” she said to the lady. The receptionist looked at her computer and apologized “I’m sorry but your reservation is for 2 single rooms. We don’t have any shared-room left.” “What?” Taeyeon asked. “What do you mean by no more shared-rooms left?” “We’re really sorry but we only have 2 single rooms available for the week.” “Its fine, we’ll take it” Yuri finally said as she took the keys. “Ya Kwon Yuri! What did you do?” Taeyeon scolded Yuri once we were away from the lobby. “It’s not my fault! We booked too late that’s why!” Yuri explained as she walked toward the elevator. “You could have chosen another hotel then!” Taeyeon continued. “I don’t want to share a bed!” she complained. Yuri then shouted “NO! I don’t want to sleep with you either!” her face was really unhappy. “I can’t sleep with Taeyeon!!! She sleep-talk so much that it is horrible!” she said. Taeyeon gave her a I’ll-kill-you-later look then sighed. “So she sleep-talk and sleep-walk as well…” I said to myself. “What did you say?” Taeyeon suddenly asked me. “HUH? NO! Nothing…I…said it doesn’t matter with who I sleep” I found an excuse. “Really??? OKAY! So Tiffany you can share the room with Taengoo!” decided Yuri, her smile then grew big. “Oh!! Jessica! We’re sharing the other room!” I think Sica was too sleepy to even care with whom she was sharing a room, the girl probably only wanted to crash on a bed and visit Dreamland. I looked at Taeyeon but she didn’t show any sign of objection, maybe annoyance but then, Taeyeon was often annoyed. We were all pretty tired from the trip so we decided to eat dinner at the hotel’s restaurant before rejoining our rooms. TaeNy’s Room, Bali I was a little nervous when we entered our room, it was the first time that I shared my room with someone I’ve known for about a month. Our room was quite spacious, no surprise for a 5-stars hotel. The bed was huge and there was even a couch. Taeyeon and I took turn for the bathroom. When Taeyeon came out of the bathroom, she was wearing a dark blue pajama’s pant with a white shirt. This reminded me of the time I saw her with her keroro pajama. I started to giggle at that thought. “What’s so funny?” she asked me. “Where is your keroro pajama???” I teased her. “I think its suit you better” I said while laughing. “You…whatever…” Taeyeon said as she walked to the bed, took one of the pillows and threw it on the couch. I looked curiously at her. “What are you doing?” Taeyeon was already lying on the couch. “I’m sleeping on the couch, you can take the bed” she simply answered without looking at me. “What? No I’ll take the couch” I said. I haven’t thought about the bed problem yet… She sighed as she turned on the TV. “Either you sleep on that bed or you go sleep outside” she then looked at me, her eyes were telling me to do what she asked me to. We then watched TV for a while before going to sleep. I don’t know exactly when we both fell asleep but I woke up around 3 am with Taeyeon on the bed…She was lying next to me, in a very awkward position, like she was doing yoga. I didn’t know what to do, being so close to Taeyeon made me nervous for some reason. I thought that I could wake her up and then she will go back to sleep on the couch, but then, Taeyeon suddenly moved from her initial position and was now facing me. Her baby face was so close to mine that I could feel her breathing. My heart stopped beating for several minutes as I looked closely at her. Taeyeon’s sleeping face was so peaceful and angel-like that I couldn’t wake her up. I wondered for awhile on what to do then decide to go and sleep on the couch instead. As I turned my back to Taeyeon and started to move away, I suddenly felt her right arm hugging me, like she was hugging a pillow. Then slowly, I felt myself being pulled closed to her body. I could felt the heat of her body, her regular breathing on my neck… My heart was beating so fast that it could have jumped out. And although it was awkward, I couldn’t deny that I felt extremely comfortable sleeping in her arms. Same night, YulSic’s room, Bali Yuri’s POV OMG! I was going to sleep in the same room as my Princess Jessica, same room and maybe same bed??? She didn’t really react when we planned the room, maybe she also wanted to be with me??? We dropped our luggage and Jessica went to take her shower first. I was lying on the bed when she came out. “Jessica! Which side of the bed do you want???” I asked. “What are you talking about?” Jessica said as she threw herself on the bed. “You’re sleeping on the couch.” My jaw dropped. “WHAT? We’re not sharing a bed???” I asked in disbelief. “For the last time Kwon Yuri, IN YOUR DREAMS!” she told me before kicking me off the bed. I fell on the floor and stayed there for awhile, when I realized that Jessica wouldn’t change her mind and that she had fallen asleep already, I went to take my shower, put on my pajama and went sleeping on the couch, my best friend for this week. Morning, TaeNy’s Room, Bali Tiffany’s POV The next morning, I woke up exactly in the same position as I fell asleep. With Taeyeon hugging me. I was about to sleep again when I felt Taeyeon moving behind me. It didn’t take long for her to wake up and realize what was going on. In less than 1 second, Taeyeon woke up, realized she was hugging me then jumped off the bed. I didn’t know what to do so I didn’t move, acted like I was still sleeping. It was funny, I could hear Taeyeon pacing around the room and repeating to herself. “It’s nothing, it’s nothing, I didn’t do anything bad, she won’t even know about it” she kept saying then she went to the bathroom. Even after she came out, she was still mumbling to herself. “Calm down Taengoo, nothing happened, forget it, forget it”. I really had to hold my laughter, too bad I couldn’t look at her, her face at that time was probably priceless. I “woke” up 15 minutes later and had to act like I didn’t know anything. Taeyeon told me that we were going to meet with Yuri and Sica and have breakfast but she avoided looking at me when we talked. I wasn’t sure but she looked like she was blushing a bit. Cute Taengoo. On the beach, Bali The weather was so perfect in this afternoon. The four of us didn’t really want to do anything besides resting on the beach. There weren’t that much people either. We brought some food and drinks and sat down on these long comfortable chairs. Taeyeon and Jessica were being lazy and boring as they only lay on their chairs. “Don’t bother me” Jessica told us. “Go and swim” “I can’t swim!” “I can’t swim” Yuri and I shouted at the same time. We then looked at each other surprised. “Yuri? You can’t swim???” I asked her. “She wanted to be a fish when she was a kid so she tried to breathe underwater but failed miserably and nearly drown. Since then, baby Yul is scared of deep water” Taeyeon revealed the story before Yuri could say anything. “Ya Taengoo! Why did you tell my story?” Yuri scolded Taeyeon. Jessica who I thought was already sleeping, burst into laughter. “HAHA you wanted to be a fish? How weird!!” Sica made fun of Yuri. Yuri simply ignored Sica’s comments and grabbed my hand. “Come on Fany, we’ll play together. Let’s not stay with these mean girls” she said as we walked away. We played with the sand for a while, building castle and digging holes everywhere like little kids. After we got bored playing with the sand, we played soccer, passing the ball to each other. From time to time, I would take a glimpse at Taeyeon and I’m sure that she smiled and laughed at our behaviors sometimes. I wished she would stop caring about her image and joined us, I know she would have a great time. While I was looking at Taeyeon, I didn’t pay attention to Yuri who kicked the ball at me. I couldn’t catch the ball and it landed on the water. I ran to pick it up but I didn’t realize that I was going deeper and deeper into the water as the waves kept on pushing the ball away from me. Before I knew it, my feet weren’t touching the ground anymore and the last thing I saw was a wave hitting me. Taeyeon’s POV I’ve been watching these two kiddies played with the sand for a while now, I didn’t know what was so fun about it but they were having a great time. Why wasn’t I playing with them? I was far away from Seoul, from people that might know who Kim Taeyeon is but still…I couldn’t get away from this mature, calm image that characterized me. As I watched Yuri and Tiffany played with each other, I couldn’t help but smiled at their antics. These two are really something. I noticed that Tiffany would sometimes glance in my direction, but I didn’t know if she was looking at me or at her sleeping friend. Talking about Jessica, I’ve never seen a girl that can sleep so much. Yuri and Tiffany were done with their holes; they dogged 2 big holes to compete with each other, I didn’t know who won though. After they were done with their little contest, they switched to play soccer. While Yuri kicked like a crazy girl, Tiffany was clumsy, sometimes missing the ball and kicked the sand instead. It was funny watching them but I felt a little sleepy so I closed my eyes for a while and enjoyed the nice weather. I might have felt asleep a little, Yuri’s voice woke me up. She was standing near the water and calling for Tiffany. I immediately stood up and ran toward her. Yuri’s screaming also woke Jessica up. “What’s going on? Where is Tiffany?” I asked Yuri as I looked around. Yuri was really anxious as she spoke to me. “I…I…don’t know…she…she…went to pick up the ball and…and now…” she was stuttering. “she…she can’t swim…I…I…just turned around for a minute…” I didn’t think twice. “You keep looking and tell me if you see something!” I told Yuri before running in the water as fast as I could. I swam in the water until my feet couldn’t touch the ground, Fany must be around there somewhere…she must be… I looked around me but there was nothing. I looked back at where Yuri was and saw Jessica; both of them were looking for Tiffany. Then I heard Yuri’s voice again… “TAEYEON!!! THERE THERE!! THERE IS SOMETHING!!!” she screamed while pointing at something. I turned to my right and then, I saw her…I didn’t know I could swim that fast without feeling tired. From then, everything went too fast. I caught Tiffany and brought her back on the beach. My mind wasn’t working anymore, even though I must have looked extremely calm from the outside, I was really scared and nervous. Tiffany was lying there, unconscious and she wasn’t breathing. Then I did the only thing that I knew, I did CPR on her. How many times did my lips touch hers? In such situations, I was still thinking of trivial things. My heart was beating so fast that it hurt. But, was my heart beating fast because I was scared for Tiffany’s life or because I was, in some way kissing her? My heart stopped when Tiffany started moving and spit out water. That’s when my whole body felt tired of all its effort. Yuri and Jessica helped Tiffany until she fully regained consciousness. I saw her opening her eyes and sitting down, slowly realizing what she has been through. I stood up and looked at her, my eyes were probably distant, my mind, too, was slowly understanding what I’ve just experienced. “Tiffany are you okay???” Jessica asked her friend. “I’m so sorry Tiffany, I shouldn’t have looked away” Yuri was apologizing, her face hasn’t changed, she was still scared and anxious. “Do you want to go to the hospital?” Jessica continued to ask her. Tiffany looked around a couple of times, and then she smiled like she always does. “Don’t worry, I’m fine now” she said while looking at them. And then, I lost control of my emotions. “Why are you smiling…” I started telling her. “DO YOU REALIZE YOU COULD HAVE DIED?” I shouted. “WHY AREN’T YOU MORE CAREFUL? YOU CAN’T SWIM BUT STILL WENT INTO THE WATER! ARE YOU CRAZY???” I looked straight into her eyes…she is so careless…fragile and careless… I left them there, after venting my anger out, I walked away. Why was I so angry that she almost killed herself? I only knew this girl for more than a month; I shouldn’t care that much. I shouldn’t have felt nervous at the thought of touching her lips. What was this feeling? What’s going on with me? To Be Continued... Chapter 7B – A Whole Week by Your Side On the Beach, Bali Tiffany’s POV The last thing that I saw was that huge wave, and then everything went black. When I opened my eyes again, I saw Yuri and Sica with worried faces, it took me a moment to realize what had happened. Yuri was apologizing and Sica asking if I wanted to go to the hospital, their faces were so worried. Was I that close to death? It took me a lot of energy to smile, to reassure my friends. I wasn’t feeling well, I was still shocked but I didn’t want to scare them so I did was I do best, I smiled. “Why are you smiling…?” It was Taeyeon, her voice was so cold and distant. I didn’t see her immediately, even though she was standing just in front of me. I noticed that she was completely wet. She didn’t go in the water though or did she? She was looking directly into my eyes. “DO YOU REALIZE YOU COULD HAVE DIED??? WHY AREN’T YOU MORE CAREFUL? YOU CAN’T SWIM BUT STILL WENT INTO THE WATER! ARE YOU CRAZY???” she shouted at me. Her voice was so cold but her eyes, they were warm and sad? Right there, I wished I could be the one to ease her pain, take away all the sadness, She didn’t say anything else; she broke our eyes contact and left. I stayed there looking at her back, moving farther and farther away from me. Again, I felt something in my stomach…an uneasy feeling; it hurt to see her walking away from me. “She cares about you.” I heard Yuri said. She was also looking at Taeyeon. I looked at Yuri, waiting for her to continue. “Every time she scolds you, argues with you, teases you…every time that she just, say something. It shows that she cares.” Yuri explained. She then offered me a smile. “I’ve never seen Taeyeon run so fast, swim so fast and react so quickly. She’s always so slow.” she laughed. I didn’t understand what she was saying, Taeyeon ran, swam? “I’m not a Kim Taeyeon’s fan but I must admit she really impressed me this time.” Jessica said. “I didn’t expect her to put so much effort into saving you.” “What are you two talking about?” I finally asked. The more they were saying, the more confused I became. “I’m sorry Tiffany. I didn’t pay attention when you got into the water. I didn’t see when you…” Yuri started apologizing. I cut her off. “Stop apologizing Yuri, it’s not your fault, really!” I pat her back. It was only my fault for being careless. “Then what happened?” I asked her. I wanted to know. “All I could do was calling your name. Taeyeon arrived and I explained it to her but before I could finished, she was already in the water, swimming and looking for you. I would have never forgiven myself if Taeyeon wasn’t there…if she didn’t react so quickly.” Yuri explained. “So…Taeyeon…saved me?” I asked. She saved me…again… “She reanimated you as well. I was relieved that Taeyeon knew how to do CPR.” Jessica said. “She was really perfect.” She did CPR on me? Taeyeon? I shouldn’t have bene thinking about those things, not after being so close to death, but at that moment, the only thing that was on my mind, the only picture that I was seeing was Taeyeon’s lips on mine. “Tiffany, let’s go back to your room. You need some rest” Jessica told me. My eyes were still on Taeyeon, she was sitting on a rock far away from us but I could still see her figure. “Hmm…no, you two go first, I want to talk to Taeyeon.” I told both of them. “Can’t you talk to her later?” Sica insisted but then Yuri pulled her away. “Come on Jessica, I’m sure Tiffany will be okay. She’s with Taeyeon” Yuri told Jessica as she pushed her toward the hotel. I watched the two of them leave; Sica was hitting Yuri for forcing her to leave. I couldn’t help but smile at the two. They were cute together; it was obvious that Yuri had more than friendly feelings toward our Ice Princess. I breathed deeply as I walked in Taeyeon’s direction. As I came closer to her, I could see her face, her eyes looking at the vast ocean. She was thinking about something, something important for her I guessed since she didn’t even notice my presence. I tried to climb on the rock but didn’t really know how to. “What are you doing?” I heard her voice. I looked up and saw her looking down at me; her face was once again, emotionless. “I’m trying to climb on…” I answered her. “It’s okay, don’t bother about me, I’ll figure it out alone” I told her. Taeyeon stood up. I thought she was going to walk away again but she simply offered me her hand. She helped me get on the rock and went back to where she was sitting. I sat beside her. None of us talked, but compare to the first time we were left alone, the silence this time was…comfortable. I didn’t feel awkward or nervous, just relaxed, being there by her side. After a long silence, I took my courage and spoke up. “I..I’m sorry” I told her. We were both looking at the beautiful ocean in front of us. “For what?” she simply replied. “For being careless, for worrying everyone. I’m sorry” “…” I finally turned and looked at her. “And thank you…for everything” I said. It came out as a whisper. After a long silence, she finally spoke. “Babo” was all she said. But it was enough, because I knew she care. We sat there silently, enjoying this beautiful view and as I took a look at Taeyeon, I could see she was more relaxed. Her expression was softer and I could almost see her smiling. I took a deep breath then smiled. Although we only sat there, not talking, I will always cherish this moment. YulSic’s Side, Bali Yuri’s POV I let Tiffany and Taeyeon alone, these two probably needed some time together, especially after what happened. I was surprised that Taeyeon showed her emotions this time, she is always calm and hide her feelings so well but I didn’t expect her to care so much about Tiffany, after such a short time together. I had to pull Jessica away though, if not this clueless girl wouldn’t let them alone. We were walking back to the hotel with Jessica; it was still early afternoon so I wanted to do something with her. “What do you want to do now?” I asked her when we reached the hotel. “Sleep” “Again? Jessica we’re in Bali! You can sleep tonight, let’s go somewhere” I tried to convince her. She thought for a moment. “Fine…I’ll grab my bag and we can go” she told me before walking to the elevator. While waiting for Jessica, I looked at some touristic brochures to find something for us to do. I must admit I was a little scared that Jessica would dump me there and sleep in the room, but 5 minutes later, she came down, with her handbag and a light sweatshirt. “We are we going?” she asked me. Her face wasn’t showing any enthusiasm but I was getting used to that. “I heard that you like art and museums so I thought we could visit some and then go shopping?” I proposed. “There are some other nice places but we might want to go with Taeyeon and Fany some other day” “That’s fine with me, let’s go” she agreed. I didn’t expect her to agree with me so easily, usually I have to beg her before she agrees. We took a cab and visit some nice museums; I knew nothing about art, whereas Jessica looked really interested in what she was looking at. Fortunately, we also went to an archeology museum which was much more interesting for me. The museum visits weren’t that fun but I found myself another activity. Taking pictures…of Jessica! Her face was so pretty when she was looking at paintings so I took a bunch of pictures. Whenever she would turn around and caught me, I’d give a lame excuse like; I was taking picture of the painting instead and it worked. I did that the whole time; Jessica would walk around and looked at things, while I took pictures of her. Even though she was quiet most of the time, she would smile from time to time and even laughed at me when I tried to guess what was on some paintings. After the museums, we went shopping downtown. Jessica once again was browsing around while I took pictures of her; I wanted to make a photo album, Jessica in museums, Jessica shopping. She bought a couple of things, some small souvenirs. It was totally random stuff but she seemed happy. Until she stopped in front of a jewelry shop and looked through the window. She was looking intensely at a silver ring, I wondered if it was her dream ring or something. But I didn’t ask her. “Jessica, wanna have dinner” I asked as I approached her. I startled her at bit. “…I’m tired…I want to go home” she answered without looking at me. Her eyes were still on that ring. I didn’t want to insist since I knew something was bothering her, she looked sad and was spacing out all the way back to the hotel. We went to our room and she immediately changed her clothes, putting on her pajama and went to bed. I tried to ask her if she wanted to eat something but she refused to answer me. Then my phone rang and I didn’t want to bother her so I went outside to answer my call. “Alo?” I answered. I heard Tiffany’s voice. “Yuri? Where are you guys? Wanna come and eat with us? We’re downtown” she sounded happy. I guessed her little talk with Taeyeon went well. “Hmm…no. We’re at the hotel and Jessica went to bed already…I’ll just eat something here” I told her. “Are you sure? It’s boring if you stay alone!” “No, I’m fine, we went downtown this afternoon too so I’m a bit tired as well. You two have fun, don’t worry about me” I said. “Okay then. Oh by the way, Taeyeon want me to tell you that you’re a lazy fish. See you tomorrow Yuri!” I could picture Tiffany’s bright smile as she talked to me. As much as I wanted to smile, I couldn’t, my mind was filled with Jessica’s sad face. Downtown Bali with Taeyeon and Tiffany, Tiffany’s POV I successfully convinced Taeyeon to go shopping with me after our little moment on the beach, she wasn’t really excited about it but she still accompanied me. She was probably scared to leave me alone since I tend to put myself in some dangerous situations. Taeyeon wanted to call Yuri and asked her to come with us, but I stopped her. I wanted to let Yuri have some quality time with Jessica. I had a really nice time with Taeyeon. That kid was still really quiet but the atmosphere between us was different. We walked around the shops and I would try on some hats and clothes. Taeyeon would either laugh or make a blank face. That was her way of telling me whether I looked bad or not. After the shopping, we decided to eat in a local restaurant. We were about to enter the restaurant when someone called Taeyeon’s name. I looked at my left and saw 1 guy and 1 girl; I’ve never seen them before. Both of them looked really arrogant. “Oh My! Look who is there! The popular Kim Taeyeon!” the guy said in a mocking tone. I looked at Taeyeon; she was slightly behind me and was looking elsewhere. I could feel she was controlling her temper right now. “So what are you doing here Taeyeon?” he continued. “Daddy’s little girl is having a nice vacation?” Then the girl spoke up. “She’s probably here to avoid all the business dinner”, she smirked. “Hiding here and spending daddy’s money” “Oh…is it too much hard work for you little Taeyeon? To act as a perfect kid?” he provoked her again. I looked at Taeyeon again, she hasn’t moved and her face was extremely calm…too calm maybe. She startled me when she grabbed my hand. “Let’s go eat Tiffany” She said as she was about to pull me in the restaurant. Wasn’t it the first time that she called me Tiffany? It made me feel something… “What? You’re already leaving us?” The guy talked again. “You’re not even introducing your little toy to us?” he said…talking about me. Taeyeon stopped on track. She let go of my hand and turned to face the two people. “How much did you pay her to hang out with you?” the girl asked. What was wrong with these people? Taeyeon clenched her fists; I knew what it meant…Fortunately, I stopped her before she moved. “Don’t…do it, Taeyeon-ah” I whispered to her. I was in front of her, stopping her from walking toward them. “Step aside…” she told me without looking away from the guy. I held her right hand with both my hands, to calm her down. “They’re not worth it…please?” I looked at her. Her eyes seemed to have calm down a bit when we looked at each other. I gave her a smile, proud that she hasn’t lost control. “Little girl, don’t be naïve” the boy then spoke to me. “Don’t fall into her trap; the whole mature and cool concept is tricky. She is just a rich kid acting cold and smart to attract poor girls like you” I couldn’t take it anymore; I turned around and looked at them, my right hand still holding Taeyeon’s. “Who said I was naïve?” I told them. “It’s obvious you two are jealous of her. You can try as hard as you want, you’ll never come close to Taeyeon!” I blurted out. “Oh my…are you already in love with that fake kid?” he asked me. I stared at him…confused, his question surprised me…I couldn’t have fallen for her…right? I didn’t have to answer his question, Taeyeon pulled me in the restaurant and this time, we didn’t look back. The dinner was extremely calm; I tried to talk to her and lived up the atmosphere but it wasn’t easy. Even I kept thinking about what happened. “You…shouldn’t hang out with me” I heard her say. Her voice was soft, so soft that I wondered if I heard it right. “Excuse me?” I looked at her confused. “What happened earlier, it’s gonna happen again” she told me. Her eyes were fixed on her food. “I don’t care about what people say…as long as…” I didn’t finish my sentence. I didn’t know how I felt about Taeyeon but one thing I knew was…I wanted to be with her, I wanted us to have more vacation together, I wanted us to hang out after school, to do things that friends do. “Silly girl” she said while looking at me. Then she continued to eat with a little smile on her face. “Who are you calling silly? Little kid” I teased her. My voice came out too loud though. Some other customers turned and looked at us. Taeyeon rolled her eyes. “Be quiet and eat” she ordered me. I couldn’t help but smile. Behind her cool face, Taeyeon was actually very shy and get embarrassed easily. I noticed how she doesn’t like being the centre of attention. I wondered what these two crazy people meant when they said Taeyeon was hiding from business dinners. Did she need to attend business dinners for her parents? I decided to push these thought aside and enjoy my dinner. Later that night, Taeyeon and Tiffany’s Room, Bali I was looking back and forth between the empty bed and Taeyeon lying on the couch. I was thinking of last night…when we shared a bed, accidently. I thought that maybe Taeyeon should just sleep on the bed with me since she was going to sleep-walk anyway. Not that I enjoyed sleeping with her… “Hmm…Taeyeon-ah…” I called her. She looked at me. “Why…why don’t sleep on the bed? With me…” I dared to ask. “Huh?” her mouth was wide opened. Obviously, my question shocked her. “I mean…there is enough space on the bed, it’s more comfortable as well” I told her. “I’m fine on the couch, just go to bed” she said. I knew she would be stubborn so I had no other choice than raise my voice. “YA Kim Taeyeon! Why don’t you just do like I asked you?” I scolded her. I was waiting for her to fight back or scold me but she only sighed. Then she stood up, took her pillow and went on the bed. She looked like a little girl whose mother has just scolded. As I lay down next to Taeyeon, I could feel her body tensed. I knew what she was thinking about, I was thinking about it as well. I turned off the lights. “Don’t try to take advantage” I joked. “Not even if you asked me” she teased me back. “Ya! Don’t be so mean” I hit her. “Hmm…Taeyeon-ah…thank you” I said before closing my eyes. I smiled even before I heard her response. “Babo” she whispered. I knew immediately when she fell asleep, because I felt Taeyeon’s arms hugging me again, like she did last night. I wondered if she was dreaming…if yes, was I in her dream? I smiled as I, too fell asleep. Around the same time, Yuri and Jessica’s Room, Bali Yuri’s POV I woke up at the sound of Jessica’s voice. Immediately, I ran to the bed and sat beside her. She was having a nightmare. “No…no…t..tell…me…it’s not true…” I heard her say. “Please…please…don’t…leave me…” she said as she reached out her hand, searching for someone. My heart broke at the sight of her beautiful face crying. I gave her my hand. She held it tightly. I couldn’t help but gently stroke her hair, trying to reassure her as best as I could. Slowly, Jessica moved a little bit as her head went to rest on my laps, her hand still holding mine. “Don’t worry…” I whispered to her. “Even if I’m not the one you’re looking for…I’ll always be by your side” I finally fell asleep with Jessica on my laps. Next morning, Yuri and Jessica’s room, Bali I woke up earlier than usual, Sica hasn’t moved during the night. I slowly let go of her hand, then gently put her head on the pillow. I was lucky that Jessica is a heavy sleeper, even if jumped on the bed, she wouldn’t wake up. I made sure that she was sleeping comfortably before going back on the couch. It was better if Jessica didn’t know what happened last night…I wouldn’t know what to explain to her and now that Jessica seemed to be friendlier with me, I didn’t want to hurt our relationship. That’s how I acted the whole week, like nothing happened, like I didn’t know that she called for someone in her dreams, like I didn’t know she shed tears because of that person…I acted like the Kwon Yuri that everyone knows, happy and cheerful. However, my heart was bleeding on the inside… Rest of the week from Yuri’s POV I tried to forget about my feelings for the rest of the week, as expected, Jessica didn’t know about what happened…she was asleep after all. It was easier this way, in no time, Jessica was back to her old-self, no more nightmares, no more sad face; she was really enjoying her vacation with us…with me. On Tiffany and Taengoo’s side, these two were still the same. Fany was always excited and wanted to do every single activities; from diving (even though she can’t swim) to kayaking, she wanted to do them all. Of course, Taengoo would always scold her and acted annoyed, but at the end, she would do as Fany asked. Taeyeon was just too weak against Tiffany’s aegyo. We did every single thing there was to do in Bali and I went back home with thousand and thousand of pictures, only half of them were of Jessica only. In one of this picture, there was Jessica in front of the window shop, looking at that ring. My heart hurt again… I brushed these sad thoughts aside. I should forget about this 2nd night in Bali, I should only keep the happy memories. After all, I did spend a whole week with Jessica. I was able to see her smiled, teased me, played with Tiffany, being lazy and sleepy. All these were enough to make me feel happy. A whole week by her side was enough. I didn’t care about the identity of the person who broke her heart; from now on, I would make sure that she always smiles. To Be Continued... Chapter 8 – Yuri Put In Quarantine?! TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV It was Thursday night; I was playing Street Fighter IV with Taeyeon, the one who lost has to wash the dishes. Usually, I wash the dishes because Taeyeon is the cook, but this time I helped her so we were kind of even. She let me choose which game I wanted to play, so of course I chose a fighting game, the only kind of game I was good at. You can randomly press the buttons and still be able to win. I’ve won a lot of times already and every time that I won, Taeyeon would be a bad sport; saying how she wasn’t feeling well, I was lucky or blamed me for distracting her. I was winning 2 rounds out of 5 when her phone rang. Usually, Taeyeon never picks up her phone when she is winning, but because she was losing, she answered her phone. I knew it wasn’t Yuri who was on the phone because Taeyeon would have started scolding her for calling and distracting her during a game. Taeyeon and her lame excuses. So when Taeyeon didn’t scream, I knew she was talking to someone else. She was talking with a soft voice, very calm and nice. “Of course I don’t mind, I’ll be happy if you come” I heard her say on the phone. She was even smiling. Who is that person that got Taeyeon to talk so softly and even smile on the phone? “I’ll come and pick you up after school” she continued. “No I’ll come, why do you want to take the bus when I can drive?” I didn’t really want to listen to her conversation but then, if it was private, she would leave and not stay beside me. “They told you about it? Hmm…It doesn’t matter, you can sleep on my bed, don’t worry” she reassured the person of the phone. “I’ll come to your school tomorrow so wait for me at the school’s gate, ok?” I tried my best to not look interested in her conversation; it wasn’t easy since she was sitting beside me. After she was done, Taeyeon simply continued playing. I was dying to ask her with whom she was talking and who was coming tomorrow but I knew she wouldn’t tell me so I didn’t ask. Besides, I’ve just beat Taeyeon at the game and she had to do the dishes so it was better not to bother her since she was already angry for losing. That night, I couldn’t sleep at all because of that mysterious person. Could it be Taeyeon’s lover? She did say that person can sleep on her bed after all…What if it is Taengoo’s lover? What would I do? S1 High School, Jessica’s POV Yuri didn’t come to school today, that hyperactive girl never missed classes. I wonder what happened to her. “Fany-ah, do you know where Yuri is?” I asked. School was over and I was walking out of class with Tiffany, who by the way was really weird since morning. “Nope, even Taeyeon doesn’t know, she tried to call her but no one picked up” she answered me. “And where is Taeyeon? She is not driving you back today?” I asked Tiffany. Still no one in the school knows about her living with Taeyeon, they were still hiding it but every day after school, Taeyeon would still drive her home. So it was weird not seeing Fany sneaking out of class like she always does. “Taeyeon has to pick up someone” she told me. Her voice sounded worried. “Who is it?” “I really don’t know but she, or he, is going to spend the night at the apartment…and probably sleeping in Taeyeon’s room” she said sadly. “Maybe it’s a close friend…and why do you worry about that?” I asked suspiciously. “I’m not worried! I just want to know who it is since she or he will be staying next to my room” she found an excuse. It was too obvious that Taeyeon has grown on her. “And you! Why are you asking about Yuri? Are you missing her?” she asked me back. “Who said I miss Yuri? I’m glad she isn’t here, she’s too noisy!” I quickly said. Fany wasn’t convinced though. “Are you sure you don’t miss her?” she teased me. “I’m sure you enjoy her company very much! But are too scared to admit it!” “Not at all! She is noisy and crazy, always smiling and laughing for no reason…” I mumbled. “But don’t you think it’s weird when she’s not around?” she seriously asked me. I thought for a moment. “…” “Fine, don’t say anything. I know how you’re really feeling!” Fany smiled. How could you know how I am feeling Tiffany? Even I don’t know… TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV When I got back to the apartment, Taeyeon was already there but our mysterious guest was nowhere to be seen. I was about to go and change clothes when the door from Taeyeon’s room opened. It was a tall girl with long black hair. She was probably as tall as Yuri but her skin was whiter. When she saw me, she graciously bowed. “Hello, nice to meet you, I’m Seohyun.” She greeted me politely. Her smile was very innocent, her looks too. “Taeyeon’s girlfriend???” I accidently blurted out. Taeyeon who was sitting on the couch, drinking a glass of water spat it out. Then both of them with a shocked expression said “WHAT?” I looked at both of them, smiling. “Or maybe you’re not Taeyeon’s girlfriend…” I laughed like an idiot. “I think you have misunderstood” she started saying. “I’m Taeyeon little cousin” she explained. How embarrassing… I tried to act as if nothing happened. “Nice to meet you Seohyun. I’m Tiffany” I greeted her back. “I’m happy to meet you Tiffany unnie” she smiled. It was really easy to talk to Seohyun; she was so polite and sweet, like a little kid. She wasn’t surprised to see I was living with Taeyeon so I concluded that she knew about it. We didn’t talk much though; Taeyeon obliged us to do our homework before dinner. T-T During dinner, Taeyeon’s phone rang, and this time, it was obviously Yuri. “YA! Where were you today? Why did you skip school babo?!” she scolded as soon as she answered her phone. “What? You’re stuck at home? Why?” she asked surprised. Seohyun and I looked at each other, wondering what was going on. “Are you for real? Like really?” she seemed shocked. “I thought you got it already? Well, I had it so you should have as well” I was completely lost at their conversation, Taeyeon was surprised but not in a bad way and she was smiling too. She had been smiling more often these days. Actually, since we were back from Bali. “Want me to come over? You must be bored at home” she told Yuri. “Told you, I had it already. What? Tiffany? I don’t know…let me ask her” she said. Taeyeon was going to ask me something when she heard Yuri screamed on the phone. She rolled her eyes while listening to Yuri. “How am I supposed to know if you don’t let me ask her?” she scolded. “Aish I’ll come tomorrow so please ask Auntie to make some rice balls! Hehe” Taeyeon smiled. “Ok see you tomorrow, bye!” she hang up then turned to us. “Any of you already had chickenpox?” she asked us. Seohyun and I thought for a moment then nodded. “Yes unnie, I had it already” Seohyun replied politely. Taeyeon then looked at me. “Yup me too” I told her. “Why?” “Because Yul has it right now and we’re going to see her tomorrow so if you haven’t had it yet, you can’t come” she explained. “Yuri has chickenpox???” I shouted which startled Seohyun a little bit. Taeyeon rolled her eyes again. “Lower your voice a tiny bit please” she told me. “Yeah Yoona caught it from one of her classmate and now its Yul’s turn” she grinned. “And we have to go see her, it’s gonna be funny!” “We’re going to Yuri’s house? YEAH! I’ve never been there before!” I said happily. “You’re coming too Seohyun, it’s Saturday tomorrow and we have no plans anyway. You can meet Yuri’s little sister Yoona. She is just a year older than you” Taeyeon said gently. It was nice seeing Taeyeon speak so gently to someone; she must really like her cousin. “Oh Taeyeon! Do you think I can ask Jessica?” I asked. “I think Yuri will be happy to see Sica!” Taeyeon thought about it. “Why not? If she wants to come” she simply said. Later I called Jessica and told her about Yuri, surprisingly, she was really motivated to go visit Yuri. It was mostly because she wanted to see Yuri with red pimples all over her face but I knew that deeply, she missed her new friend. We were watching TV with Taeyeon when Seohyun went to change into her pajama. When she came out of the room, my jaw dropped. She was wearing a keroro pajama! It was kind of similar to Taeyeon’s but the color was different. “Seohyun? You like keroro too?” I asked her. “I LOVE keroro!!!” she gave me a big smile. “Taeyeon unnie doesn’t really like keroro though” she said. I looked at her confused. “But Taeyeon has a keroro pajama too” I told her. Taeyeon then stared at me. “Yes, I gave it to her for her birthday this year!” she said happily. “I’m happy that you wear it unnie!” she smiled at Taeyeon. With that, the pajama’s case was finally solved. Kwon Residence, Tiffany’s POV We woke up around 9 this morning, Taeyeon wanted to be at Yuri’s house before noon because she wanted to eat lunch there. Before going to Yuri’s place, we went to pick Sica’s up. I was happy to go and visit Yuri; I’ve always wondered how her family was, since Yuri is quite crazy. I wasn’t disappointed…Once we arrived there, I saw her house. It was as big as Taeyeon’s family house and then, I noticed the house next to it. It was Taeyeon’s house! So these two grew up next to each other, they probably spent their whole life together. Even though the two houses were equally big, it was obviously different. There was even a playground outside of the house and a sand statue of what I supposed was Yuri and her sister. I was surprised when Taeyeon simply opened the door to the house without ringing the bell. The four of us went in, took out our shoes and wore slippers that Taeyeon gave us. She even knew where to find them. “Oh Taengoo!” I heard an adult voice called out. An elder woman who looked a bit like Yuri came out; she immediately jumped on Taeyeon to give her a hug. I looked at her quite shocked. Even Sica was surprised. “Auntie! Good morning!” Taeyeon greeted her. “I came with some friends” she said then went to introduced each of us. “OH my! She is so cute!!!” Yuri’s mom said while getting closer to Seohyun. “You should be around Yoona’s age! That lazy kid is still sleeping but I’m sure she’ll be happy to meet you! You two can be friends!” she went on saying. No doubt she was Yuri’s mother; they’re exactly like each other. Always smiling and talking. Her mother then turned toward Sica and me. “And OH MY! You girls are so pretty!!!” she complimented us. I saw Jessica blushing. “Taengoo! You sure have some good taste! Your girlfriend is really beautiful” she was talking about me. This time, I felt myself blushing. “Who? Her? This clumsy and clueless girl? She’s more of a bother actually” Taeyeon said looking at me. “YA! Say it again if you dare!” I immediately respond to her. Yuri’s mom laughed. “You two are already like a couple! How cute!” she told us. “And you Jessica? Are you dating my little baby Yul?” she asked Sica. Jessica’s face was like a tomato now. “Huh no, we’re just friends” she said. “Haha…for now” Yuri’s mom whispered but I heard what she said. “Anyway, I’m going to cook for lunch. Yul is in her room” she indicated us. “And girls! Be at ease! This house is like your house” she told us before leaving. We followed Taeyeon to Yuri’s room. Compare to Taeyeon’s house, it was easier to find your direction since they put a sign on every door and even some sign with an arrow to indicate where was the kitchen, the playroom, etc. How to know it was Yuri’s room? Well, there was a sign on the door with “Awesome Yul” written on it. Typical of our Yuri. This time, Taeyeon knocked on the door. “Kwon Yuri! Are you naked?” she asked. My eyes, Jessica’s eyes and Seohyun’s eyes popped out at the same time. What kind of question was that? “You wish!” we heard Yuri’s voice replied from the other side. Taeyeon then opened the door to Yuri’s room. Yuri was lying on her bed which was full of pictures. It was like Donald Duck’s uncle with his pool of money. As soon as she saw Jessica, she screamed. “STOP! Don’t come in! Wait! WAIT! WAIT!” she screamed as she ran toward us, pushed us outside then closed the door. Taeyeon was so shocked that she couldn’t even scream at Yuri. 5 minutes later, Yuri opened the door again. “Okay! Everything is fine, you guys can come in!” she smiled. What the heck? I looked on her bed and saw that the pictures were gone…what was she looking at that she didn’t want us to see? Weird. All of us stopped and looked at Yuri. Her face was full of red pimples…well, since she was having chickenpox. We looked at her for about 1 minute before bursting out of laughter. “Ya! It’s not funny! Like you never had it before!” Yuri whined. She went back to sit on her bed. “It’s different, we were cute and you look funny” Taeyeon teased her. I look around Yuri’s room, her bed was on the right of the room, at its feet, and there was a comfortable couch. Both the bed and the couch were facing an immense white screen on the wall. Yuri told me that it was her TV and computer screen. She doesn’t need to go to the theater with such a big screen. We sat down on the couch with Jessica. I noticed how Yuri’s eyes were on Sica’s all the time. The poor girl, she was probably crazy about the Ice Princess by now. Yuri’s POV I couldn’t believe Jessica was in MY room, sitting on MY couch! I really have to bless Tiffany for bringing my Jessica here. “Jessica! I’m happy that you came visit me!” I told her. Tiffany who was beside her, laughed and asked me. “You’re only happy that Sica came? We should leave then” Fany teased me. “No! I’m happy that all of you came! I’m stuck here until next week I think” I told her. “All because of my sister!” I complained. At that moment, a pillow hit me on the head. “Such a bad sister! How can you blame your cute little sister like that?” Yoona who was standing by the door said. “Hey Yoong! What’s up?” Taeyeon asked her. These two get along so well with each other, Yoona never bothers Taengoo and always listen to her. So not fair. “Taeyeon unni! Where have you been?” my “cute” little sister greeted her favorite unnie while coming in the room. “I was a little busy. Come, let me introduce you to my classmates” Taeyeon started. “This ramen girl is Tiffany and this octopus girl is Jessica. They’re our classmates”. Jessica and Tiffany were close to smack Taengoo but they controlled themselves. “And finally, here is my beloved little cousin, Seohyun! She is 1 year younger than you!” she told Yoona. Seohyun smiled and greeted my sister politely. I noticed how Yoona smirked a little. What kind of evil plan she had in mind again? “Nice to meet you Seohyunie! I’m Yoona! Come let’s go play!” she said while dragging Seohyun out of the room. “Take care of her!” Taeyeon shouted after Yoona. “Ah…kids these days” she sighed. We stayed in my room for a while, simply talking and watching some TV shows. 30 minutes later, my mom called us for lunch. She had prepared rice balls for Taeyeon and some of her specialties since we had guests. During dinner, my mother and Yoona couldn’t stop talking nonsense and I didn’t know why, but they kept bothering Jessica with some weird questions. “So Jessica, what do you think of my Yuri?” my mom suddenly asked. I thought Jessica was going to spit out the food when my mother asked her that question. “Huh…well, she is funny” she nervously answered. “Baby Yul is hilarious! You two look really good together!” my mother added. “Yeah I’m sure unnie would be happy to have such a gorgeous girlfriend” Yoona said while smiling. I decided to kick her ass later. I looked at Taeyeon, begging her to help me get out of this delicate situation but that useless kid was only laughing and eating her rice ball. I tried my best to change the conversation. “Seohyunie, Yoona didn’t scare you too much, did she?” I asked maknae. “No she was really nice” she responded. A smile appeared on Yoong’s face. “I think we’d make a great couple too!” Yoona said while looking at Seohyun. “Please, let my little cousin out of this” Taeyeon said. “She’s too innocent” she patted Seohyun’s head. “Unnie! Do you mean I’m not innocent?” Yoona whined to Taeyeon. “You’ve never been innocent!” I told her. We continued to argue until we finished eating. Yoona and Seohyun disappeared again after lunch, I was hoping Yoona wouldn’t be a bad influence on Taeyeon’s cousin, if not, she would probably kill me. Taeyeon, Sica and I went back to my room for a little karaoke session. Tiffany insisted to help my mother to clean up the kitchen. Tiffany’s POV I stayed with Yuri’s mom and helped her wash the dishes. I also felt really comfortable around her, like with Taeyeon’s mom but it was different. Taeyeon’s mom was really delicate and soft speaking whereas Yuri’s mother was more like a big child; loud and friendly. “I was wondering when Taeyeon would bring you here” she suddenly told me. “Her mother told me about the little arrangement. I was dying to see how you look like” “Taeyeon’s umma talked about me?” I asked her. “She really likes you a lot” she smiled. “I can understand why” “I don’t think I am anything special” I told her. Sometimes, I wonder what Taeyeon mother saw in me. “Believe me, no one else is better suit for Taeyeon. I can see that you’re already doing a good job with that kid” “I don’t think she has changed” “Her eyes definitely had changed” she looked at me. “Can’t you see it? There are less sadness and loneliness in them” “I…” I haven’t really noticed anything. Sure, Taeyeon was different from the first day we met but, it wasn’t because of me, or was it? “I can tell by looking at her, she’s happier now even though she’d never admit it” she laughed. “She’s a stubborn kid” “You seemed to really know her well” I stated. “Taeyeon is like my 3rd daughter” she admitted. “You know, she basically grew up in this house, with Yuri” she told me, a warm smile on her face. “I consider her as my daughter, as much as Yuri and Yoona see her as their sister” “Are you close to Taeyeon’s parents?” I asked her. They should be close since Taeyeon spent her whole childhood at Yuri’s home. “We’re close friends. We don’t have the same lifestyle but I admire them” she admitted. “They’re good people and I believe they’re good parents. Taeyeon knows that too…” “I know I shouldn’t ask, but Taeyeon doesn’t seem really close to them, I wish she would be livelier when they’re around” I dared to tell her. “Ah look at you! Already worried about her relationship with her parents! How cute!” she teased me. But her face quickly turned serious again. “Taeyeon loves her parents of course; she just doesn’t know how to act as a child around them. I think she grew up too fast” “I also think she is too serious and calm. I was surprised to see how different Yuri and Taeyeon were” I smiled. “Oh don’t compare her to Yuri! My baby Yul is just from another planet” she laughed. “Actually, they’re quite alike but there are some sides of their personalities that they don’t show easily” I was going to ask Yuri’s mom another question about Taeyeon when I heard her voice. “Auntie, do you have some dessert” Taeyeon asked as she came in the kitchen. “Sure there is a cake in the fridge, let me cut you some parts” Yuri’s mom said. “Ramen, you are gonna sing with us?” Taeyeon asked me. I changed my hairstyle a little bit last week and since then, she kept on calling me Ramen. “You should come, Sica is crazily singing while Yuri keeps on scratching herself” she laughed. “Tiffany, can you tell Yuri to put some cream on her body? And tell her to stop scratching if not I will tie her up” Yul’s mom instructed me. I pushed Taeyeon as I walked out. She was so annoying and kept teasing me for the past week. If it wasn’t a sign of our closeness, I would have killed her already, that little kid. We stayed at Yuri’s house until after dinner. Unfortunately, Yuri’s dad was abroad for work so we couldn’t see him but we promised to Yuri’s mom that we would definitely come back to visit her. Seohyun was also very happy to have a new friend; she kept on talking and giggling with Yoona. I wished I’d more time with Yuri’s mom as I felt there were a lot of things I could learn and understand about Taeyeon while talking to her. I hope that one day; Taeyeon would be comfortable enough around me to talk about her past. To Be Continued... Chapter 9 – This Secret Life of Hers S1 High School, Tiffany’s POV I saw Taeyeon leaving the apartment very early this morning but she didn’t attend school later on. It wasn’t the first time though; she would sometimes wake up very early and disappear the whole day. I’ve never asked her where she spent her time if not at school. I guess…there are things that I’m not supposed to know. We were eating lunch at our usual spot with Sica, Yuri, Sooyoung and Hyoyeon. I wanted to ask Yuri if she knew where Taeyeon were but because Hyo and Sooyoung were there; I had to wait until we walk back to class to ask her. “Yuri-ah! Do you know where Taeyeon is?” I asked her. We were both walking ahead of the others. “Hmmm…Taeyeon? I know but…” she began. I looked at her with my puppy eyes. “Please tell me Yuri-ah!!! I won’t tell Taengoo! I promise!!” I begged. “Hmm…I think it’s better if you ask her Fany-ah…Aish, don’t look at me with those eyes, it’s creepy!” she told me as I tried to convince her with my puppy look. “Wah you don’t think it’s cute? Even Taeyeon don’t say I look creepy…” I complained. “If it was Sica, you’d love it! Don’t you Yuri?” I teased her. “Wh..what? What are you talking about?” she tried to deny. “Listen, what if I tell you a secret about Sica? Would you tell me about Taeyeon?” I stopped walking and looked at her. I knew she couldn’t refuse my offer. “OKAY! DEAL” she shook my hand. I think her eyes were sparkling of happiness. “So? Where is Taeyeon?” I immediately asked her. “I can’t tell you directly, Taeyeon would kill me BUT I can show you something that will make you understand” she smiled. “Huh what’s the difference?” Yuri and her complicated plan give me headache sometimes. “There is a difference! Anyway, we’ll go together after school” with that, she ran to catch up with the others. She forgot to ask me about Jessica…how weird. After school, Yuri took me to a newspaper stand. “Huh Yuri, what are we doing here?” I asked her confused. She was looking for some magazine. When she finally found it; she took it. “Do you ever read business magazines?” she asked while giving it to me. “Do I look like someone who read them?” “True…Anyway, take a look at it, you might find something very interesting” she told me. I flipped through the pages; there was nothing interesting, mostly news of last business transactions with pictures of people I’ve never seen in my life. I was about to scold Yuri for tricking me when I saw a familiar face on one of the pages. “Taeyeon-ah?” I said while looking at the picture. The title of the article says “The heiress of Kim Corporation, Kim Tae Yeon strikes again”. On the right page, was a picture of Taeyeon wearing a black suit and shaking some businessman’s hand. The picture was probably taken at some press conference. I read the article a little bit and it was talking about how Taeyeon was able to get a partnership with some Japanese Co. for her father’s company. Apparently, it was a huge deal because lots of Korean companies were fighting for it as well. The journalist that wrote this article was probably a fan of Taeyeon because the word “smart” and “genius” were often used. “So do you understand now?” Yuri asked me. My eyes were glued on the magazine. “I…I…How come?” Yuri took the magazine from me and put it back on the stall. “Taeyeon has been helping her father since she was around 14, that’s why people in the business see her as a little genius” Yuri said, her face was a little bit sad when she said this. “14? Isn’t it a bit young?” “She is the only heiress…someone has to take over some day and the earlier you learn, the better you get” she simply said. It was obvious that Yuri didn’t agree with this statement. “So that’s why she leaves early in the morning and sometimes the whole weekend…” I stated. That explains why sometimes Taeyeon would come back on Sunday evening and be very tired. “Her parents are in New York so she has to keep an eye on the office in Korea. She must go there at least 3 times in a week” she explained to me. “I’ve never ask Taeyeon but what exactly do they do?” “Well, at first they were only in the advertising business but then they invested in real estate and recently telecommunications. Taeyeon has just got a 5 years partnership for the advertising branch of the company. This Japanese company will only employ and use ads that come from Tae’s company. They didn’t reveal any numbers but I can tell you, it’s a LOT of money” Yuri told me as we got in her car. “Taeng worked her butt off on this project, I don’t even know how she was able to attend school” she sighed. “Everything make sense now…Hmm, do you know if she has to attend business dinner as well?” I asked Yuri. I remember this incident in Bali with these 2 annoying kids; they mentioned something about Taeyeon attending business dinner. “Huh how do you know?” Yuri was surprised at my question. “In short, we bumped into 2 teenagers while in Bali and they kept on provoking Taeyeon and saying how she is spending her father’s money and one of them said she was hiding from business dinner. Something likes that. I’ve never seen them before but they looked like rich kids.” I explained. “Hmm…yeah probably some kids from rival companies. A lot of these kids are jealous of Taeyeon because she is already successful at such a young age and because they can’t hang out with her, they are mean to her instead” she told me. “As for business dinner…it’s those kind of boring charity dinner where all rich people and their children attend to show off how successful they are and if lucky, you can score some business deal. Taeyeon hates it but there are times where she has to go…its business” Yuri sighed again. It must be hard for her to not be able to help her best friend. “What about you? Do you also need to help your parents?” I directly asked her. She laughed. “Nah, my father would kick me off the company if I step in. I won’t be able to stay a day sitting in an office. Business is not my thing. You know? I always say that the biggest difference between Taeyeon and me is that…while my future was still blurred, hers was already decided. “ “That’s why she has to keep a mature image whenever she goes…” I said while looking through the window. Yuri was driving me home as we spoke. “Taeyeon has always been a quiet girl, even when we were still kids. The only times that she was a “normal” child was when we played together in my house, because there, she didn’t need to be well dressed, sit properly, speak slowly and softly like she was talking to the queen or something. No one was judging her.” “But how come she got herself into so many fights in school? She knows it would damage her reputation and image” “First of all, a lot of things that you heard are only rumors. It’s true that Taeng got into some fights but not that much. Her problem is, she kept everything inside and sometimes, she exploded. I always tell her that she is lucky, if someone was smart and took picture of her fighting that would ruin everything.” Our conversation ended when we arrived at the apartment. I was about to get out of her car when Yuri reminded me. “Fany-ah! It’s my turn now!” she said. “What your turn?” I asked her confused. “I told you a lot about Taeyeon so now you have to tell me things about Jessica” Yuri parked her car in front of the building entrance. “Sure! What do you wanna know?” I asked. I was sure Yuri only wanted to know random things about Jessica but then she took out a picture and showed it to me. “Where did you get this?” I asked her as I looked at the picture. It was a picture of a very familiar ring. “I took it in Bali…Jessica looked really interested in this ring so…What does it mean to her?” she asked me. I saw the concern look on her face. “Yuri…I know we made a deal but I promised to Sica…I can’t tell you, I can’t even talk about it with her…” I sincerely said. “All I can say about this ring is…never show this picture to her, don’t let her see it...” I advised her. “I…I understand…” she said disappointingly. Sooner or later you’ll find out Yuri… “I’m so sorry Yuri-ah” “Fany…am I going anywhere? Is chasing after Sica a lost cause?” It was the first time that I saw Yuri so…low-spirited, her voice wasn’t lively anymore. “Don’t give up on her. If there is one person on earth that can make her smiles again, it’s you” I smiled at her. She smiled weakly. “Yeah…and if there is one person on earth that can change Taengoo, it’s you” I realize how Yuri and I were in the same position; both of us want to get closer to someone who wasn’t ready for any closeness. TaeNy’s Apartment, That evening, I wanted to do something for Taeyeon since I knew her little secret. It was probably a bad idea, but I still wanted to try. Cooking! I looked up on the internet for some nice but easy recipes since I could barely make plain rice. I chose to cook rice and side dishes with a bowl of soup. It took me 2 hours to finish everything. But at least, it didn’t taste that bad. I set the table and waited for Taeyeon. She came back around 8 pm, as expected, she was really looking tired. “What’s going on?” she asked me once she saw the dinner table. “Tada!!! It’s my treat!” I said happily. I walked to Taeyeon and forced her to sit down. “I put a lot of effort into it so you have to eat everything!” I ordered. “Wait! You cook it? You? Yourself?” she asked me. Obviously, she was unsure of the result. “YA! I can cook if I want!” I got angry. “Can’t you just say thank and eat?” “Okay okay fine but if I got sick, I’ll sue you” she threatened me. I observed Taeyeon closely as she tried the first dishes; meat and vegetables. She started chewing slowly then ate some rice. I was waiting for her to give me some critics but she was only eating. “So???? How is it???” I asked her. “Well, I’m not going to die today” she answered. “Does it mean it’s good?” “I didn’t say that” “Kim Tae Yeon! I worked hard for this result, just compliment me!” I whined. She sighed then looked at me seriously. “Tiffany, your food is amazing. You should open a restaurant!” I held my laughter. “Thank you” I said while putting a serious expression. “You’re welcome” she then smiled. I couldn’t help but smiled as well. Watching Taeyeon eating the food that I cooked made me very happy. S1 High School, Yuri’s POV I did as Fany told me. I forgot about this picture and about the ring on it. If Jessica wanted to forget about it then I shouldn’t try to find out. For the past few days, we got closer with Sica. She would always scold me for being noisy now or asked me to jump off the roof because I was bothering her. It might sound mean but it was her way of communicating with me. I tried my best to be lively and cheerful around her and make her laugh. Thing were really getting better until that day in class, when the teacher asked to talk to me personally. “Yuri do you mind staying for a minute? I have something to ask you” the teacher told me when the bell rang. I was supposed to drive Jessica home so I told her to wait for me. She was standing outside the classroom when I talked to the teacher. Staying with me and the teacher was another student. “Yuri, I’d like you to sit with Park Gyu Ri and help her during class.” The teacher asked me. Park Gyu Ri was a girl with long brownish hair; I heard that she was the daughter of the school’s principal or at least, he is a relative of hers. I supposed she was failing in this class thus she needed someone to help her. “Huh why me?” I asked me. There were so many students in this class…why me? “Well you and Taeyeon are our best students but I don’t think Taeyeon would agree” he said. Of course Taeyeon wouldn’t agree. “Hmmm…I’m really sorry to bother you Yuri but I really need your help” Gyuri who was beside me, said. I thought for a moment. “Just in class right? I really don’t have time after school” I lied. “Yes just during my class” “Fine, I don’t mind if it’s only during one class” I said directly. She was lucky that I wasn’t sharing a desk with Jessica, if not I wouldn’t have agree at all. “Okay so its settle now. This will take effect from tomorrow onwards” The teacher said before leaving the class. I was going to tell Gyuri I would see her tomorrow in class when the girl literally pulled me toward her for a very very tight hug. “OH Yuri-ah I’m so happy that you accepted to help me!!!!” she said while hugging me, once again, very tightly. I didn’t know what to do until I heard someone coughing. Jessica. My back was facing the door so I couldn’t see her but I knew she was looking at me…at this girl and me hugging. “Kwon Yuri, I’m leaving first” I heard her cold voice said. I didn’t even need to think, my body was acting by itself. I quickly pushed Gyuri away and ran after Jessica. “Jessica wait!” I said while catching up with her. “That’s not what you think!!! She jumped on me!!” I explained to her. Sica’s face remained very calm but I could tell she was really angry. “I don’t care who you are hugging. You do whatever you want” she told me coldly. I walked passed her and stopped right in front of her. “Ya! Go away!” she ordered me but I stood still. I looked at her. “I want you to care…I want you to look at me like I look at you. I want you to smile at me like I smile at you. I want you to see me Sica…” I sincerely told her how I felt. Jessica looked at me confused; she wasn’t expecting these words coming out of my mouth. Was she so oblivious to my feelings? “Wh...What are you talking about?” she asked me. She was so clueless… I looked right into her eyes. “Jessica I’m in…” I was telling her when someone cut me off. “YURI-AH! Yuri-ah!!!” I heard someone calling my name. I turned around and saw Gyuri running toward me. “Yuri-ah! Wait!” she said as she reached us. I sighed and turned to look at Sica but she was already running away. “Jessica!” I called her but I felt Gyuri’s hand on my wrist, stopping me from running after Sica. “What do you want?!” I angrily asked her. I didn’t mean to be harsh but…I couldn’t help it. She let go of me and looked kind of scared. “I…I’m sorry but you forgot your bag” she handed it to me. I took it without looking at her. “Thank you and I’m sorry for just now” I sincerely apologized. Before she could say anything, I was already running. I tried to look for Jessica but she was already gone…she probably took another path or was hiding somewhere. I tried to call her though I knew she wouldn’t pick up. I really screwed up this time... TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV Since I learned about Taeyeon’s secret, every time we eat dinner, I’d ask her to put on the news channel. I was praying for the news to talk about Taeyeon or the company because it was hard to keep this secret from her. We were watching some TV shows when I decided to ask her. “Taeyeon-ah, can we do something tomorrow?” “No” she replied quickly, her eyes still on the TV. “Why not???? It’s Saturday!! We should go out!!” I started whining. Most of the time, I always get what I want when I whine. Taeyeon cringed at my aegyo. “I’m busy tomorrow. Go play with Yuri and Sica” she told me. “No I want to play with you!!!” I continued with my aegyo. “Ya! Since when are you so annoying! I have to work tomorrow!!!!” she blurted out. Touché. “You have to what????” I acted like I didn’t hear it right. Taeyeon realized her mistake. “I have something to do so don’t bother me” she said. “You said you were going to work? Where? At the company? Can I come?” I bluntly asked her, she will know sooner or later that I knew so… “Ya! Why do you ask so much? Who told you I work at the company?” she questioned me. “You just said it” I smiled at her. “No I didn’t!” she was starting to get frustrated. “Yes you did!” “No I didn’t!!!” “Can I come with you?” I asked her again. “I know who told you! Yuri told you right? I’m gonna kill her!” “No Yuri didn’t tell me! You did it! During your sleep…yeah during your sleep” I lied. “Huh? What kind of nonsense is that?” she didn’t believe me. “You said it yesterday night…when you were sleep-walking and sleep-talking” I quickly added. Sometimes I’m surprised at how smart I am. Taeng stayed silent for a while. “Aish I can’t believe it!” she got angry. “It’s ok Taengoo-ah! I’m proud of you!” I smiled and patted her head. “So can I come with you tomorrow??? I really want to see you work!” I insisted. “No. Kids are not allowed there” she teased me. “I’m taller than you so don’t start” I threatened her. “Please!!! I’ll be obedient!!!” I insisted Taeyeon stood up and walked to her room. Before closing the door she told me. "8 AM in the living room. If you’re not there, I’ll leave without you.” “GOOD NIGHT Taengoo!” I shouted then smiled to myself. That kid is so easy to trick. The next morning, I got ready at exactly 8 AM. Taeyeon was waiting for me in the living room, she was wearing normal clothes. I guess she didn’t have any meeting planned. It took us about 15 minutes to get there. It was the first time that I saw the office building. Do I need to say that it was HUGE? The building had 40 or more floors and Taeyeon’s company took the last 6 floors. Everything was so high tech that my eyes couldn’t believe it. Everyone greeted Taeyeon politely when they saw her. I felt weird walking by her side, the mini boss. The Taeyeon that everyone knows was back. Her face was very serious, even when she smiled to her employees; it was polite smile, without any feelings. We got into her personal office; the view was breath-taking! She could see the whole city there. I thought to myself that I had to come back at night to take pictures. On her desk, I noticed a picture of her and Yuri in Japan and next to it, there was also another picture with…all of us in Bali. I smiled to myself. “It’s going to be very boring here” she was telling me. “I don’t have a lot of work so we can leave in 2-3 hours but…” I cut her off. “I’m going to wait for you. Can I walk around the office? Or help you?” She thought about it. “Hmmm…you’re very clumsy so…” she started. “Ya! Be careful Kim Tae Yeon!” I warned her. I tried to not shout because that wouldn’t be appropriate with all the people working outside. “Well, I can ask my assistant to give you easy task like make copies or deliver documents to another floor…” she thought. “OKAY! I’m in!” I told her. I was more than happy to help her even a little bit. Taeyeon sighed before calling her assistant in. 10 seconds later, a tall girl wearing a short skirt entered the room. “What can I do for you Miss. Kim?” she asked Taeyeon. “Miss. Son, this is Tiffany. She is going to hang around the office until I leave so if you can give her some easy tasks to do to keep her busy that would be nice” she ordered. “That would be a pleasure. Miss Tiffany, if you would follow me, please” she talked to me politely. “Fany, if you are hungry tell Miss. Son, she will order food for you” Taeyeon told me. I smiled at her. “See you later Taeyeon!” I follow the assistant out of Taeyeon’s office. “Miss. Tiffany, are you a relative of Miss. Taeyeon?” she asked me as we walked to her desk. “No, actually we are…friends” I didn’t know why I kind of hesitated. We were only friends…just friends. “Oh really? That make you the 2nd friend that Miss. Taeyeon brings here” she said with a smile. “Miss. Yuri would be the first” That little revelation made me smile. I was the 2nd person to ever see her office, besides people she was working with. For the about 3 hours, I helped Taeyeon’s assistant. I made copies for some future meeting, delivered documents to another floor and even brought drink to Taeyeon. She was really surprised when she saw me bringing in her favorite hot chocolate. Taeyeon doesn’t like coffee. I stayed in her office and observed her working for the remaining 30 minutes. She was so concentrated that it was easy for me to stay quiet and just looked at her. Before leaving, Taeyeon gave some instructions to her assistant. We then took the elevator down to the garage. As we were walking to get her car, Taeyeon praised me. “I must say, you impressed me today!” I smiled at her. “Really? Why?” “Well, what you did was kind of easy but very boring and repetitive but you did it without complaining. I’m proud of you” she said while patting my head. “I must admit you look very cute when you’re working” I said shyly. She grinned “I’m always cute!” I made a disgusted face and pushed her. “Don’t be so cocky” I laughed at her. I love those moments that we were sharing now, there was no more awkward moments between us, no more uncomfortable silence. Taeyeon was no more this tensed, cold girl that I first met. She was more relaxed and happy. But something…someone…had to turn everything upside down. “Taeyeonnie?” Taeyeon’s body tensed and her smile disappeared as soon as she heard the voice behind us. It was a sweet voice, a girl’s voice. Before turning around and looking at her, I knew she would be pretty…and she was. She looked around my age, and was probably a tiny bit shorter than me. Her long silky hair and her dress gave out a warm feeling. Taeyeon hasn’t moved…Her face was shocked, as if this girl standing behind her was a ghost. I didn’t know who she was, but I knew…right there…at that very moment that nothing would be the same anymore. To Be Continued... Chapter 10A – You from My Past… Kim’s Corporation’s Parking Lot, Taeyeon’s POV My heart stopped beating…my body froze…my mind went blank…all I heard was her voice echoing in my head, again and again. It has been so long…so long that I forgot the sound of her voice when she calls my name…so long that I forgot how warm her voice is...so long that I got you out of my mind…Min Sun Ye. Did I even need to turn around and look at her? How painful would it be if I walk straight without turning back? Knowing she was there…knowing she was back… Why? Why did you come back? I don’t know how much effort and energy it took me to turn and look at her. “Sun Ye” I could barely pronounce it now… This familiar face…this smile that has comforted me so many times before, how did I forget? “When…” I tried to say. “Yesterday night…” She was standing there, holding her hands together and looking at me, like she used to do. I walked to her without even realizing it. “Is everything alright?” I asked worried. She still had that effect on me…didn’t she? “Yes…don’t worry” she gave me that smile of hers…the one that can warm my heart and hurt it at the same time. “Can I see you later today? Or tomorrow? There is something I want to tell you”. I saw her taking a look at Tiffany…curious of whom this girl might be. “Tiffany, this is Min Sun Ye, a long time friend and Sun Ye, this is Tiffany, a classmate” I simply introduced them. SunYe smiled and bowed slightly at Tiffany. “Nice to meet you Tiffany” “Nice to meet you too Sun Ye” Tiffany soft reply made me feel uncomfortable. I’m so used to her loud and clear introduction whenever she meets someone new. This time, it was soft and unsure. “Are you going to be at home? I can come over when you’re free” SunYe asked me. I was unsure of what to tell her…she didn’t know I had moved out. “I…I’m not living in the house anymore…I have my own apartment…” I didn’t know if I should tell her about Tiffany living with me... She probably saw the confusedness in my eyes that I wasn’t ready. “Just call me Taeyeon-ah, whenever you want. As for now, I’m happy to see you again” she softly said as she pulled me in for a hug. I didn’t move…my body was hard as a rock and my mind was still blank, I figured out that she bowed to Tiffany before leaving. All I see was her small figure smiling and walking away…like she did 2 years ago. I don’t know how long I stood there like an idiot, looking at where she was standing. My mind was still registering the past 5 minutes. After what seems an eternity, Tiffany’s voice brought me back. “Taeyeon! Let’s go!” Tiffany said with her usual loud tone. I didn’t say anything…I didn’t know what to say. On the ride back to the apartment, Tiffany was as usual, talkative and loud, talking to herself. I knew she was trying to lift up the mood but I was too confused to respond to her. Once we reached the apartment, I dropped Tiffany there and left. I just needed to be alone... TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV I thought my heart broke when that girl hugged Taeyeon. I know there is nothing wrong with it but…it still hurt…a lot. On our way back home, Taeyeon was extremely quiet, I know she was thinking about something…something that include Sun Ye…Taeyeon said she was an old friend, I thought her only close friend was Yuri? I can’t help but think about their interaction with each other, the way Taeyeon looked at her…she has never looked at anyone like this before… Kwon Residence, Yuri’s POV I didn’t sleep last night…at all. I keep trying to call Jessica but as expected, she doesn’t pick up. I even drove to her house and wait but I didn’t see her. I have to wait until Monday and see her in school…if she shows up. I was lying on my bed, looking the ceiling when my door suddenly opened. It was Taeyeon. She came in and went to lie next to me. We stayed silent for a while, both of us thinking at our own problems while looking at the ceiling. “She is back” Taeyeon was the first to speak up. As cold and quiet as she might be, she can’t keep her thoughts for herself when we’re together. Between us, I’m the one who can keep my feelings for myself. “Since when?” I didn’t need to ask her who she was talking about…there was only one girl…it has always been that girl. “Yesterday night…” “Why did she come back?” “I…I don’t know, she wants to talk to me…when I’m free” she sighed. “What are you going to do?” I know how Taeyeon felt about SunYe. I know it too well... “Do I have a choice?” she turned to me. I saw how lost she was just by the look on her eyes. It has been 2 years since she left… “Where did you see her? Did she call you?” “We saw her earlier this afternoon. When we were leaving the office” Taeyeon looked at the ceiling again then closed her eyes and breathed calmly. She always does that when she needs to think. “We?” I asked curiously. “Tiffany and I” Her eyes immediately opened after she mentioned Tiffany…like she has just realized the situation…how complicated everything is gonna be. “Did you talk to Fany about SunYe?” She stayed silent for a moment, thinking of an appropriate response, I guess. “There is nothing to talk about” “Really? Isn’t it going to change your relationship with Tiffany? Or with SunYe?” “Tiffany is just my roommate for a year…after that, I’m not gonna see her anymore” she told me but I was far from being convinced. “Tiffany is a nice girl and you two…” She cut me off. “There is nothing between us…as for SunYe…I’ll talk to her tomorrow” Then the silence filled my room once again…it was my turn now…to speak up. “I am in love with Jessica” “I know” “But she keeps on pushing me away” “I know” “And something happened yesterday…she saw Gyuri hugging me and she left…she looked really angry and…I tried to explain to her, I wanted to tell her I love her but she…” I started to get emotional… “What do I love the most about you, Yul?” she asked me. She always does that…whenever I have a problem, she will ask me this question. “My awesomeness?” I smiled. I knew what she meant…what she wanted me to answer but I never say it. “I love everything about you” she gave me that smile, the one that tells me that no matter what happens, I can count on her. “So do what you do best! Be yourself! There is no way this girl doesn’t fall for you!” she sat down and hit me playfully. “After all, you’re my best friend!” she smirked. “YA! It hurts you idiot!” I shouted while hitting her back. We always end up hitting each other after a serious conversation or an embarrassing moment. Even when we were still children, if I made her cry, I would apologize then we’ll playfully hit each other for fun. It is our way to be comfortable with each other, especially when there are feelings involved. Taeyeon was standing in the middle of my room, holding the pillow I had just thrown at her. “Well, I’m happy that you’re smiling again” she told me. “Don’t forget that if Jessica was to love you, it will be because of your cheerfulness so if she sees you with that pitiful face that you had when I came in, she’ll go look for someone else” Taeyeon advised me before throwing me the pillow. “I wasn’t pitiful…I was just thinking deep” I said as I let myself fell on the bed. “Whatever…I’m leaving. Have to make sure Tiffany doesn’t burn the kitchen” she laughed. I wonder if she realizes the impact Tiffany has on her, the place that this cheerful girl has in her heart already. Taeyeon was going to open the door when I called her. She probably knew what I was going to say since she didn’t turn back. “Tae...” “I know…” she softly said before leaving my room. “…Don’t hurt her…” I finished my sentence but Taeyeon was already gone. Why are things getting so complicated for both of us? Somewhere in Seoul, Tiffany’s POV I knew Taeyeon wasn’t at her best so I decided to cook again. Last time was a success even though the dishes weren’t exceptional. This time, I will level it up! I took another recipe from the internet and went to the supermarket to buy what I needed. This also helped me to think about something else…something that wasn’t a girl with long hair…something that didn’t hugged Taeyeon like it was the most natural thing to do… I was getting out of the supermarket when a car nearly hit me when I was crossing the street. Because of the sudden shock, I fell on the ground and slightly spread my ankle. “Oh Miss are you alright?” a young man asked me as he kneeled down. “Yes…yes” I said but as soon as I tried to stand up, I felt the pain. “Let me help you” he said. He stood up, took my bags and helped me stand up. “I think it’s better if you go to the hospital, just to make sure it’s not serious” he smiled at me. He was a very tall man, with a neat haircut and wearing a simple jeans and a shirt. I gently shook my head. “I’m fine, I can walk” I said then I tried to walk and if he wasn’t holding my arm at that time, I would have fallen down again. “I think you have to listen to me” he smiled. “Come I’ll drive you to the hospital” He helped me walked to his car and helped me get in the passenger seat. During the drive, we talked a little bit. I’ve only known him for the last 15 minutes but I felt really comfortable talking with him. His voice was calm and polite. “I’m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Min Sung Min” he said. “Hwang Tiffany” I shortly replied. “It’s really nice to meet you Tiffany” he smiled. He was always smiling, but not a huge smile like Yuri’s, more of a polite kind of smile. I looked at my watch and saw that it was already 6pm; I wouldn’t have time to prepare dinner. I called Taeyeon and told her I was at Jessica’s place and that she didn’t need to wait for me. I don’t know if she entirely believed me but she didn’t say anything, just told me to not come home too late...then something with dangerous guy who likes to eat ramen…Taeyeon is weird sometimes but I was happy that she gets her humor back…especially after what happened earlier today. We got to the hospital and I got my ankle checked, fortunately, it was nothing serious. The doctor put a bandage on my ankle and I was free to leave. I wanted to take a taxi back home but SungMin insisted to drive me home. When we arrived, he still didn’t want to let me walk alone and even accompanied me upstairs. “Really you didn’t need to do that, it wasn’t that far from your car to the elevator” I told him as we arrived in front of the apartment door. “I nearly sent you to the hospital with my car so it’s the least I could do” he replied politely. We were talking in front of the door when it suddenly opened. It was Taeyeon. “Ya! What are you doing behind that door?” she scolded me before looking at the guy standing beside me, still holding my arm. For the 2nd times today, Taeyeon was shocked again. “Sungmin? What are you doing here?” she asked him. “I drove Tiffany back because she spread her ankle” Taeyeon sighed and looked back at me. “What did you do again? So careless” she said before giving out her hand. I took her hand as a support as I jumped on the other side of the door. I stand next to Taeyeon, her hand still holding mine as I thanked Sungmin for helping me. “Did you come back yesterday?” Taeyeon asked him. “Yeah, did you talk to her?” he asked Tae while taking a quick glimpse at me. “We briefly talked today…I’ll called her tomorrow. Thank you for taking care of this clumsy girl even though I don’t know why you two are together…” she then looked at the both of us suspiciously. “It’s a long story…” I told Taeyeon but she didn’t listen to me. “Are you two living together?” Sungmin asked us. “We’re stuck together for the time being…” she sighed again. “Ya! Kim Tae Yeon! Be happy I can stand you!” I let go of her hand and was going to hit her but I lost my balance. I was going to fell when Taeyeon’s left arm held my waist to support me again. We looked at each other and I knew she was going to scold me. She rolled her eyes and looked back at Sungmin who was still standing in front of us. “SungMin, I’ll probably see you tomorrow. Thank you for bringing her back in one piece” “It was my pleasure, really. Maybe see you another time Tiffany” he said with a smile. I saw Taeyeon sighed again. “Sure! I’ll treat you for a drink next time!” I said happily. I don’t know if he was going to say something because Taeyeon closed the door right after I finished my sentence. “Ya! It was rude!” I scolded her. She angrily looked at me. “Why do you let stranger drive you home? What if he’s a pervert and attacks you once you open the door?” “I knew you were at home” I replied. It was cute to see her worry about me. “What if I went somewhere? Can’t you be more careful?” “Okay okay I’m sorry Taengoo!!! Can we eat now? I’m hungry!” “Aish look at you, can’t even walk by yourself” she sighed…again! Taeyeon helped me walked to the table but then stopped in the hallway. “What? What???” I asked her while looking around me. “Go take a shower first before dinner” she helped me walked to my room and opened the door. “Go go!” “I’m really hungry Taengoo-ah!” I pled but Taeyeon kept pointing to the bathroom. “Take a shower then you can eat” “I can’t even walk! How do you want me to take a shower by myself? Or maybe…” I gave her a playful look. Taeyeon’s eyes grew big as she took a step back. “Ya! Are you being a pervert? I’m not going to shower with you!” she shouted I couldn’t help but laughed hysterically at her reaction…especially her great imagination. “Excuse me but since when did I ask you to shower WITH me???” I laughed at her again. “I was simply going to ask you to help me get in the bathroom” I smiled. “Yeah…that was…exactly what I was going…to ask you…so yeah…well…” she coughed embarrassingly. It is always so fun to tease Taeyeon, behind that cold attitude; she was actually really shy and innocent. Taeyeon helped me walk to the bathroom, gave me my pajamas, then went to my bed and sat down. “What are you doing?” I asked her. “How are you going to walk to the kitchen after your shower?” she told me before lying across my bed. I thought about what she told me and smiled to myself before closing the bathroom door. I came out 15 minutes later and saw Taeyeon still laying there, her eyes closed. I walked and jumped at the same time and stopped in front of her. “Ya Taeyeon-ah!” I called her but she didn’t move. I bend down a little bit to shake her legs and wake her up. “BOUH!” she suddenly screamed. It scared me so much that I lost my balance and fell over her. “Ouch!” she shouted. I pushed myself up a bit but it was a bad idea because now…my face was only a few inches away from her. We looked at each other and for a moment, I thought that my head was going to explode. She was so close to me…her eyes…her nose…her lips…I felt that I was losing control of my body…of my mind, seeing her so close to me. Taeyeon didn’t move, she only looked at me...I didn’t need words to express myself at that moment, my eyes were clear enough. Then I felt my body acting on its own, slowly bringing my face closer to her…both of us knew what was going to happen next…and she didn’t move… *growl growl growl* That noise startled both of us. I quickly got off of Taeyeon and sat on the bed, my face red as a tomato and my heart beating so fast it could have won a formula1 race. I felt Taeyeon sitting up as well and I could tell she was smiling, slightly laughing at me. But she didn’t say anything. “Just sit there” she ordered me before leaving me room. Taeyeon came back shortly after with some bandages. She kneeled down, took my ankle and put the bandage on it. My heart was still beating fast…I was fighting the urge to jump on her and kiss her… *growl growl growl* Taeyeon laughed again. “I think someone is hungry there…Let’s go eat” she said while finishing the bandage. The dinner was as usual. We watched TV and argued with each other a couple times. The awkward silence of this morning was gone. I wanted to ask her about this girl…how important she was for Taeyeon…how close they were with each other but I didn’t dare to. A part of me is not ready to know. After dinner, Taeyeon forced me to go to sleep, although I wanted to do the dishes. She even put me to bed. Like I was a little girl. She was putting the blanket over me when I held her hand. I don’t know why but I felt scared. This closeness that we were sharing…I felt as if…it might disappear the next day…everything that was happening…was to beautiful to be true…Taeyeon taking care of me…was she doing it for the last time? Was it a nice move before walking away from me? Walking back to this girl…this old friend. The silence and awkwardness that we had after meeting this girl…I don’t want to go through it again… “Taeyeon-ah…” I whispered…unable to look at her. She knew it was important…I felt her body tensed a bit when I called her. “What is it?” she asked. “Promise me…promise me you won’t turn back to the cold Taengoo again…” I finally dared to look at her. I held her hand tighter. “Babo” she hit me lightly on the head. “How do you want me to be cold when you call me Taengoo?” she smiled. “Don’t think too much…nothing it’s gonna change…” she reassured me. Taeyeon pat my head before leaving the room…leaving me alone in the darkness. As much as I want to believe her…I know it would be different…soon…this happy life that has just begun…I know it wouldn’t last long… Tomorrow…Taeyeon is going to see her tomorrow, and then…she probably won’t look back at me… To Be Continued... Chapter 10B – You from My Past Taeyeon’s POV I was on my way to pick up SunYe, I called her this morning and we decided to spend the afternoon together…to talk. Tiffany was going out with her friends so I didn’t feel too bad for leaving her. I arrived at Sunye’s house and saw her waiting for me in front of the gate. She was wearing a light shirt and a jeans and was smiling even before she saw my car. I stopped the car right in front of her. “Hi Taeyeon-ah!” she greeted me as she sat on the passenger seat. “Hey…so where do you want to go?” I went straight to the point. She gave me one of her biggest smile. “You know where I want to go…” Of course I knew…we’ve been there a million times before. I could even drive blindfolded and still find my direction. Compare to yesterday, I was more relaxed around her…it was still awkward but at least, my brain was working. We arrived at Sunye’s favorite place; a hill. There was an amazing view of the city from there. I remember how we find out about that place. It was 6 years ago; we had skipped school that day and wandered around the streets. Sunye saw that hill from afar and wanted to go there. We walked all day to go up on that hill but it was worth it. The view was breath-taking…it’s still is. We both sat on the grass, looking at the tall buildings. Suddenly, I felt the familiarity. We sat exactly on that spot; our bodies were exactly positioned the same ways, 2 years ago…when she told me she was leaving. I closed my eyes and waited for her to announce it…I already knew what it was. “I’m going to stay in Seoul” she started. “For good…” How familiar… “And I want you back in my life Taeyeon. For 2 years, we haven’t talked to each other, you haven’t answer any of my phone calls…respond to any letters…I want us to be like before…” she breathed deeply…I knew she had closed her eyes…she always breathe deeply before closing them. “Did your parents come back too?” I didn’t want nor need to respond to what she has just said. It was clear already…she’ll always be a part of my life. I just don’t know which role she was playing… “Nope…only Sungmin came back with me. You know…to make sure I’m fine” she smiled. “Are you fine now? What if…” She tried to reassure me. “Everything is fine…I’m healthy now. For that matter, I’m going to transfer to your school starting Monday” “Don’t your parents want you to join an elite school?” “I didn’t want to and I told them it would be better if I was in the same school as you. They know you will keep an eye on me” “I’ll try…” Of course I’ll keep an eye on her…Didn’t I promise it? There was a weird silence between us before she spoke again. “Sungmin told me about yesterday…are you living with this Tiffany girl?” she was looking at me now. As surprising as it was, I didn’t think before answering her. It came out naturally. “We’re roommates…it’s complicated” “Do you like her?” she asked me directly…I didn’t think she would be so…direct. “She’s annoyingly loud…and clumsy” It was true…I wonder how she hasn’t end in the hospital yet, see how clumsy she was. “So…Taeyeon…can you do me a favor? Since we’re friends” “Try” I smiled at her “I know you don’t like it but for the charity dinner next week, can you be my partner?” her voice was uncertain…she probably thought I would refuse it. “Yes” She turned her head and looked at me surprised. “Really? Wow…it was easier than I thought” she laughed. “I have to go anyway…my parents can’t attend so…” “So that’s why you don’t mind going with me” she gave me an understanding smile. She knew I hate those dinners night with all those people acting nice and friendly. We stayed there for another hour, just sitting and looking at the view like during the old times. We always spend our times like this, quietly enjoying each other’s company without having to talk and I’ve always like it…It was special. She has been gone for 2 years but it felt as if, she has never left. I realized that no matter what I do, she will always have an influence on me. Even if I wanted to, I couldn’t let her go…I was tied down by my promise...by what she has done for me... TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV I told Taeyeon I was going out with Sooyoung and Hyo; I didn’t want her to think I’d stay miserably at home while she had her little date. I didn’t feel like going out though…I wouldn’t be able to do anything anyway…I was too busy thinking about what Taeyeon was doing. I was going to cook something for myself when the door bell rang. I went to open the door and it was Sungmin. He held up the plastic bags he was holding and smiled at me. “Hungry?” “How do you know I haven’t eaten yet?” I asked him as we were eating the food he brought. “I didn’t know…I only give it a try” he laughed. “I assumed you’ll eat the food anyway” I smiled back at him. “You were right!” we both laughed together. “Taeyeon went out already?” he asked me while looking around the apartment. “Yeah…before lunch” “She went out with Sunye” he told me…like I didn’t know it already. “Since…since when do they know each other?” I asked him. Immediately, I wanted to take it back...maybe it was better not to know… “They know each other since they were children…around 8 or 9 years old. It was after my parents moved in our actual house which is close to Taeyeon’s house. I don’t remember how they met but they also went to the same school” “So they’re close friends…” I was reassuring myself…childhood friends like with Yuri…nothing more. “They’ve always been more than that…it was…just not official” he looked carefully at me…probably studying my reaction... “And then your family moved again?” I asked. It was obvious that they haven’t seen each other for a long time. “Yes…for personal matters” He didn’t say more…he didn’t want to say more. “And now you’re back…” I couldn’t have sound more defeated than I was…this statement was a reminder for myself…that from now on, nothing will be the same. It won’t only be Taeyeon and me anymore…there was a third person coming into the picture. Sungmin hesitantly asked me. “Hmmm Tiffany…do you like going out for dinner?” I looked at him confused…was he asking me out? Already? “Huh what? Are you asking me out?” I laugh nervously. “Well…there is charity dinner next week and I can invite someone so…would you like to come with me? There is lot of food!” he smiled…trying to convince me. “I…I’ve never been to those dinners thing…I don’t know…” “It’s just dinner…with music and food. You don’t need to tell me now…It’s next Saturday so you can take your time and give me an answer next week” he insisted. “…Fine, I’ll think about it” I finally told him. I might ask Taengoo for her advice…she knows this world better than I do. Sungmin stayed for a while and we just talked about random things, he is a really nice. I was surprised that he was older than me by 2 years. He looks pretty young. After he left, I was back to my depressed mood again…What was Taeyeon doing with Sunye…this girl she probably has still feelings for. Somewhere in Seoul at night, Yuri’s POV I can’t believe they all wanted to eat ramen at this hour, and of course, the restaurant doesn’t do delivery, so who has to go out and buy? ME! I parked my car in front of the restaurant and went in to take my order. When I left the restaurant, I saw Jessica walking across the street, alone. I quickly put the food in my car before running after her. Jessica turned around the corner and was stopped by a young couple coming out from a club. I don’t know why but my first reaction was to hide…and spy on them. I recognized the guy that stopped Jessica…he was a rich kid, spending most of his time partying and spending money than doing anything intelligent. How does Jessica know him? “Jessica, Jessica…how are you?” I heard him asking her. He was probably a little bit drunk; his voice tone was kind of rude and the way he looked at her…I could have beat him up for looking at her this way. Sica didn’t answer him, she didn’t even look at him…she wanted to leave but he stopped her again. “Come on Sica, you’re not happy to see me?” he said while getting closer to her. “Donghae! What are you doing?” a girl’s voice shouted from nowhere. It was probably his girlfriend; she looked really pissed as she walked out from the club. “Why are you talking to this gold digger?” she said in a very disgusting voice. Jessica was looking away from the couple; the girl was now hugging Donghae and kissing him on the neck. “So Jessica…are you seeing anyone now?” The way Donghae asked her was more to humiliate her than anything else. The girl laughed hysterically. “Who wants to date a loser? Look at her, only another loser can be desperate enough to…” “Ah Jessica!” I called her as I ran toward them. “I thought we had to meet in front of the restaurant?” I stopped by her side and naturally held her hand. “You forgot where we had to meet, don’t you? Aigoo you’re so absent-minded” I pat her head. Jessica looked at me, her eyes were lost and empty…it’s the first time that I saw her like that. She didn’t react at all; she was lost in her world. “Kwon Yuri, what a surprise! Are you dating her?” Donghae was looking at both of us. I looked harshly at him. “Can’t you see?” then I turned to look at Jessica. “Are you hungry? Shall we go now?” I wanted to get out of there…Something was going to happen and I didn’t want to know what. “Wow you’re really smart. After seducing Donghae, you set your eyes on Yuri…both of them really rich. You’re such a gold digger” she insulted Sica again. “What did you say?” I stood between the girl and Jessica without letting go of her hand. Donghae looked at me then let out a soft laugh. “Anyway, I’m pretty sure that you heard about the charity gala next week” he said. “I believe I’ll see you there with your pretty girlfriend” his eyes were still fixed on Sica. His girlfriend laughed. “I don’t think she will dare going to such an event with this poor girl! What a shame it would be. I can see the gossips already! The elder daughter of Kwon Corp. dating Lee Donghae ex-gold digger fiancé” What? His ex-fiancé? Jessica was going to marry this *********? I couldn’t control my expression…this was the last thing that I expected. I wanted to look at Jessica and ask her if it was true…but that would make it worse only. So I play it cool… “Of course we’ll be there! Why would I be ashamed of introducing my gorgeous girlfriend? I’m blessed to have her by my side…I wonder if you can say the same” I looked at Donghae then at his girlfriend. She didn’t look quite happy but didn’t dare to respond. “I have your words Kwon Yuri. You better show up” he smirked at me then looked at Jessica. “See you next week Princess” he said to her before entering the club again. His girlfriend gave us a last nasty look before following him inside. As soon as both of them disappeared into the club, Jessica let go of my hand and ran away. I knew she wanted to be alone but how can I not run after her? I ran after Jessica but without catching up with her, I just wanted to make sure she will be alright. After a good run, she stopped in a park and sat on a bench. I knew I should have stayed away and just watch over her but my curiosity won over. “Jessica…” I softly called her. She wasn’t crying…I knew she wouldn’t let herself cry in front of me. “What’s wrong with you?” she suddenly screamed at me. “Why did you have to jump in the conversation? Why didn’t you just stay away?” “I…I…just…wanted to help you…” “You shouldn’t have! They would have talked and talked only, then that’s it! But now because of you…” she was really angry at me… “Jessica…no one deserves to be treated like this, you shouldn’t have let them talk to you like that” I argued back. “This is my problem!” she started walking away again. “I’m not going with you next week to those dirty parties” “It’s a charity dinner…it’ll be fine, don’t worry” I was now following Jessica; she was randomly walking around the street. “I know those “dinners” too well…Don’t try to fool me too...” she stopped walking and looked at me. “Are you playing with me Yuri? Is it another rich kid kind of bet? What are you trying to do?” her eyes were becoming red…I knew she was fighting the tears… “I don’t know what you’re talking about…I really want to help you Sica, I’m sincere” I walked to her. She didn’t believe me...”You’re all the same…all of you…don’t think you can trick me like he did! I won’t believe you Kwon Yuri! And I’m not going with you next week!” she walked away again. “Jessica! Wait!” This time, I got angry…I stopped in front of her and held both of her amrs, stopping her from going away. She tried to break away from my grip. “Ya! Let go of me! You’re as bad as these people” now the tears were falling…I knew she would break down sooner or later… “STOP IT!” I screamed. It was the first time that she saw me screaming, which explained her shock expression and her silence. She was like a little girl…weak and afraid…what happened to you Jessica? “Please…look at me” I softly told her. Jessica did like I asked her…like an obedient girl, she looked at me. “I’m…I’m sorry for screaming at you…I really didn’t want to…but…Jessica, I’m not like those people. Can’t you see the difference? I’ll never be like them and the fact that you can even doubt me…it…it really hurts…” Jessica was still looking straight into my eyes…we’ve never look at each other for such a long time…her eyes were still teary but I felt that she has calmed down. “I’m not going to question you, as much as I want to know more about you, I’ll never ever force anything on you Jessica. I can give you all the time and space that you want but…please, let me watch over you” “Why? Why are you doing all this?” I could barely hear her question…her voice was so soft…so far away. I wanted to tell her how I feel, why I kept on chasing her even though she always pushed me away. I wanted to tell her how much she means to me; how far I could go to protect her and make her happy…but the words…they wouldn’t come out. “Because…I…we’re…you’re a really close friend Jessica and…I really care about you” I said those stupid words…those that were so easy to say because they were safe… “It’s pretty late now…I’ll drive you home” I told her. When she didn’t respond, I simply took her hand and lead the way. Jessica didn’t say a single word in the car, neither did I. My mind was full of theories about Jessica and Donghae. How did they know each other? What’s with the fiancé thing? I really had to fight against my curiosity… Once we reached her home, I greeted her good night and before she left my car, she warned me to stay away from her. “We are from two different worlds Yuri…and I promised to myself…that I’d never step in it again. As for you…it would be better not to be seen with me…you heard about my reputation…” I was about to argue back but she was already out of the car, running in her house. I’ve always been an optimistic person, but why…every time I look at Jessica…I always see her running away from me…she keeps on going farther and farther away…I’ll probably never get tired running after her…but even I, Kwon Yuri have my limits. And one day…I might not be able to catch up with her anymore… To Be Continued... Chapter 11 – I have to move on... Monday, S1 High School, Tiffany’s POV This morning was like every other morning, I woke up, ate breakfast with Taeyeon and we went to school. I was still thinking about Sunday when Sungmin asked me to be his partner at Saturday’s dinner party. I planned on talking with Taeyeon about it but I couldn’t find the words. Everything was fine until we arrived at school…There she was, waiting in front of the school’s gate, a smile on her face, like in some romantic high school drama. I was walking behind Taeyeon like I always do, because the school still didn’t know about us and we didn’t want them to know. As Taeyeon approached, Sunye’s smile grew even bigger. “Morning Taeyeon-ah!” she greeted before walking with Taeyeon to class. I admit I’m jealous of her…jealous of her closeness with Taeyeon, jealous of their history together, jealous that she can walk and talk freely with Tae in school, without caring about what the other students say. I wish that one day, I could do the same…showing the whole world my relationship with Taeyeon…no matter what kind of relationship it is. As if it wasn’t enough that Sunye transferred to our school and was of course, in our class, she has to be seated next to Taeyeon. Sure, it was the only seat left but her happiness just made me angry. They spent the whole day together; break-time, lunch…Taeyeon was always with her and she wasn’t the cold type…she was actually talking and smiling as well. This just pissed me off even more. The gossip started quickly in our school; many students were already spreading rumors about Taeyeon and Sunye, acting like they knew everything… “No I tell you! They’re engaged! They will get married within next year!” a noisy girl was talking to a group of other girls. “Really? I heard they were dating but broke up a few years ago” another girl added. “No doubt they’re together. They suit each other well, pretty and rich” they all concluded. It hurts me that people match Taeyeon with another girl…I’m engaged to her…I’m the one living with her…not this girl. After school, I wasn’t even surprised to see Sunye in Taeyeon’s car…I knew Taeng will drive her home. Nobody talked in the car and the silence was a torture. I felt as if…they were communicating between themselves…I don’t know how…I just felt like an outsider. Taeyeon dropped me off before driving Sunye back. There is no need to say that Taeyeon didn’t come home for dinner… S1 High School, Yuri’s POV It’s already Wednesday…I haven’t seen much of Jessica this week. Every day at school, she would disappear during lunch because she doesn’t want to see me. Even though she doesn’t talk or look at me anymore, I have still have hope that she will come with me to the charity dinner…I told Donghae we’ll be there and for Sica’s sake, we have to be. Today for economics, I was seating next to Gyuri, to help her like I promised. It was more than awkward with Jessica sitting in front of us. My eyes were fixed on her back instead of the white board and I was listening to her breathing instead of the teacher…This girl has such a power on me. “Yuri-ahhhhh…I don’t understand this exercise, can you explain it to me?” Gyuri in a more than high pitch voice, asked. I felt the whole class turning to look at us…some of them laughed at my embarrassing situation. I even saw that little Taeyeon laughed like an idiot. “Huh…sure but can you please lower your voice a tiny bit?” She looked at me and smiled. “Sure Yuri-ah! I’ll do anything for you” once again, her voice was louder than needed. “…Ok…anyway…” “Yuri-ah, do you want to go eat ice cream with me after school? I know this place, it’s the best!” she said before I could start explaining to her. “I’m sorry but I’m busy after school” I gently declined the offer. “Another time? I can go with you whenever you want Yuri-ah!” I was about to scold her when Jessica turned around. “Hey can you two go somewhere else and flirt?” she coldly said. I was frozen by her cold glare and couldn’t find anything to say… Jessica didn’t move during the rest of the lesson, when the bell rang, she quickly left the class. I wanted to run after her but Gyuri, once again, stopped me. “Please Gyuri, I don’t have time right now” I tried to get away. I didn’t expect her to turn serious and tightened her grip on my arm. “Why are you still running after her?” I looked at her…I wanted to say why I was still running after Jessica, why I haven’t given up yet but…these words…I wanted to express them to Jessica only. “Because she’s worth it…” I look one last time at Gyuri before running away. I couldn’t find Sica outside of the school; once again, she was faster than I thought. Saturday is coming close and I have yet to convince her to come with me…maybe I should ask Fany for help but it seems that she, herself, has more problems than I have… TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV This week has been particularly tiring…emotionally tiring. These days, I barely see Taeyeon. We go to school together but once there, she simply disappears with Sunye then after school, she will drive her home but most of the time, she doesn’t even come back right after. I wonder where they always go… Today Taeyeon had to go to work and I know she will come home late and be very tired. I want to prepare a nice dinner for her and just spend some time together. I really miss talking and arguing with Taeyeon… I took the phone and called her, to make sure she come home on time. “Alo?” a quite tired voice answered on the phone. “Taengoo-ah!” I said happily. “Aish. Don’t scream on the phone, babo” I could see the smile on her face as she said that. She always smiles when she calls me “babo” “Taengoo are you coming home for dinner?” It took her a couple seconds to reply. “Depends…” I started to lose my temper already. “YA! Kim Tae Yeon! Just come home and eat! Do you understand me?” sometimes I wonder if she does it on purpose… “Hey I didn’t say I wasn’t coming! Don’t scream!” she sighed. “I’ll be back in 1 hour or so…” “Really? Are you sure? Promise me!!!!” It’s not that I don’t want to believe her…the thing is…nowadays, Taeyeon always has some last minute plan…and it was always with the same person… “Yeah yeah…I’ll try…” she softly said on the phone. She probably knew she might not keep the promise… There was a silence between us. “Just come home Taengoo-ah…I…I will wait for you…” This was my promise…I’ll always be the one waiting…until the end. “Babo…” It became a habit…when she doesn’t know how to respond…she says “babo”. After hanging up, I felt it again. The feeling that I was slowly losing her… I tried to forget about my sadness and went on to cook for Taeyeon. I still pretty suck at cooking but at least, Taeng never get sick when she eats my food. It was around 8 pm when I finished cooking. I set the table nicely and sat on the couch, waiting for Taeyeon. She should be home pretty soon. 1 hour…2 hours…3 hours…time was flying as I wait for her. I know that by 11pm, I should have understood…that she wasn’t coming home…but I promised…I told her I was going to wait… I don’t know when I fell asleep…my alarm clock woke me up on this Friday morning. I didn’t need to check in Taeyeon’s room, I knew she wasn’t there…again. I looked at the clock, I had 1 hour before school starts. I quickly cleaned the food before changing and leaving for class. Taeyeon wasn’t there so I had to take the bus to go to school. I didn’t have much time to think about last night as I was in a rush this morning, but in the bus…as I was seating beside the window, I couldn’t help but looked outside and felt the pain again. I was definitely losing Taeyeon…and what I saw next only reminded me of how real it was… Just next to the bus I was on, there was Taeyeon’s car…of course she was in it…with Sunye…As if it wasn’t painful enough to know they were probably together…I had to see it for myself…I didn’t know it can be so painful to see them together…to realize they spent the night together…Taeyeon barely comes home because of this girl… After school, Jessica’s POV I noticed that Fany wasn’t feeling well today, her eyes were red like she had cried the whole night. Of course, she didn’t want to say anything but I still convinced her to spend some time with me after school. Both of us were pretty busy these days…with our own problems to solve. We went in a park nearby and sat on the grass. The weather was good, not too hot, just what we needed. “Fany-ah! Stop hiding your feelings! Just tell me what’s wrong already!” I playfully hit her back. Tiffany was looking afar…lost in her thoughts. “There…there is nothing to say. I’m fine” I know she can be so stubborn when she wanted to so I had to sacrifice myself first. ”Yuri knows…about me and Donghae” I blurted out. As expected, Fany turned and looked at me, now interested. “What? You told her?” I sighed. “They met…we all met…” Fany put her arm around my shoulder, to comfort me. “Are you okay? What did Yuri say?” I went on and told the whole story to Tiffany. She listened silently before looking at me with a serious face. “You have to go” “What? Why?” “Yuri helped you…you can’t let her down like this! Go and support her!” “Are you crazy? It’s being reckless if I go there” I stood up and faced Fany. “It’s Yuri’s fault not mine! Nothing would have happened if she wasn’t so noisy!” I complained. Fany stood up and came closer to me, her eyes were cold. “Why are you so cold with her? Do you know how lucky you are?” I saw her eyes turned red. “To have someone care for you like she does…why don’t you cherish her Jessica?” she whispered… “Fany-ah…” “You will regret it…if you let her go…” These were her last words…she didn’t look at me before leaving and I didn’t follow her…both of us knew we need some time alone… I stayed in the park for a few hours before going home. On the bus, I thought about what Fany said…She was right…I might regret it if I lose a friend like Yuri…But I’m scare of the future…I’m scare of what might happen if I get too close to her…I don’t want to get hurt anymore. Once I reached home, Yuri coincidentally called me on my phone. I hesitated a bit…but this time, I decided to not run away anymore. I had to face these problems…these people. “Alo?” I answered soflty. I could picture her surprised face as she heard my voice. “Sica??? You really answered? Where are you??” Ah Yuri...she'll always be so loud and curious. “I’m at home…” I wanted to talk to her about the dinner but I knew the topic would eventually come up. “Hmmm…Jessica…I know it might make you angry but…I want to ask…” I quickly cut her off. “I’ll go with you tomorrow…just come and pick me up” “HUH? REALLY?” she shouted on the phone like a little kid. “I told you!!! Don’t make me repeat myself if not, I’m not going!” I scolded her. No matter how nice I want to be, I always end up scolding her… “No no no sorry Jessica!! I’ll pick you up at 7pm, is it ok?” I must admit that Yuri is kind of cute…like a kid but I know that she can be serious when she needs to be. “Don’t be late!” I said before hanging up. I felt good after talking to Yuri, I might regret it tomorrow but for now, it felt like it’s the best decision. I have to face them…I can’t hide forever after all. It’s about time I finally move on with my life… Taeny’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV I’m jealous of Jessica…I’m jealous of the love Yuri has for her and I’m angry that she can’t see or accept it. I’ll do anything for Taeyeon to love me…but right now, the only one she is seeing is Sunye. Maybe I should move on too…try to forget about this one side love…I was only hurting myself… I walked in the living room and found Taeyeon lying there, watching TV. I don’t know how but seeing her there, made me forget about all my misery. “Taengoo! You’re home!” I ran and sat down on the small table, facing her. “Aigoo! I was having a nice dream! Why did you have to be so noisy??” she lightly hit me on the head. “I’m happy to see you!” I said happily. Taeyeon’s face changed a little when I said that…she couldn’t not have realize that we don’t see each other anymore… “Where were you? School ended an hour ago…” she looked at me suspiciously. “Did you go out with someone? Sungmin?” I was surprised that she mentioned Sungmin. “Huh no…why would I be with Sungmin? I was with Sica…she had some trouble with Yuri…” “Okay…” she turned her attention back to the TV. “Go do your homework now” “Ya! You don’t want to talk to me? We barely see each other this week…” I pouted. “We’ll talk after you’re done with your homework” “If I do them without your help, can we go somewhere tomorrow?” I tried to trade with her. “No” “KIM TAE YEON!” “I can’t tomorrow…I have other plans” she gave me one of her serious look. Could it be… “Where are you going? Do you have some charity dinner?” “How do you know?” “Yuri is going…” I quickly said. She sighed. “Yes…unfortunately for me, this one is pretty important so I have to go…” “Oh…” I wanted to ask her if she was going with Sunye but I didn’t dare to… “Now go do your homework” she ordered me again. I made sure to hit Taeyeon before I went into my room. I then closed the door, took my phone and composed a newly registered number. “Oh hi Sungmin! It’s Tiffany!” I didn’t want to use him but he was my only way to get into that dinner… “It’s about the dinner…do you still need a partner?” I might regret it later but for now, all I want was to check on Taeyeon during this charity party. “Yes sure at 7pm? No problem, I’ll be ready! Ok see you tomorrow” I hung up and smiled to myself. I can’t wait to see Taeyeon’s face tomorrow when she’ll see me. I bet she’ll be surprise. To Be Continued... Chapter 12 - Stolen Kisses TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV We’re finally on Saturday, the charity dinner is in 2 hours and I’m not even ready yet. Taeyeon left early this morning because she had to work…I suppose she would change her clothes in the office. As for me, well…I picked a simple pink dress. Sungmin told me that the color doesn’t matter so… I wonder how Taeng would dress up…she is a quite a tomboy actually, I’m pretty sure she will show up with a suit. I also wonder how she will react…I’m sure it will be a lot of fun! Sungmin’s car, “Where is the dinner held at?” I asked Sungmin as he was driving us to the dinner. “In a mansion, Mr. Lee’s mansion. He’s one of Korea tycoon and he’s the one organizing the dinner this year” “Huh? Mr. Lee?” Could it be Donghae’s father? “Do you know if he has a son?” “Sure, his son has made a name for himself as a spoiled kid. Lee Donghae. Why are you asking?” “No nothing…” So Donghae’s father was the one organizing it…which means…we are going to his house…I wonder if Sica knew it. “Are you nervous? About the dinner?” Sungmin noticed I keep on playing with my hands…sign of nervousness. “Hmm…I’ve never been to a charity dinner before…with elite people” ”Haha don’t worry, there are normal people only. Do not care about what they say or how they look at you. Some people are very nice and some less. Just stay with me” he gave me a warm and comforting smile. I wasn’t only nervous because of the dinner but also because of Taeyeon. Lee’s Mansion, Tiffany’s POV We arrived quite late; I saw all the cars parked in the yard as Sungmin parked his. When we walked to the house, I spotted Taeng’s car as well. She was already there. The mansion wasn’t that impressive actually, I like Taeyeon’s house better. This one was too show-off for me. A maid walked us to the ballroom where everyone else was. There were a lot of people, every single of them looking classy and they were obviously all rich families. I spotted Jessica and Yuri sitting at their table and lucky I, we were sharing the same table. “Wow Tiffany! You’re beautiful tonight!” Yuri greeted me as arrived. “Thank you! You’re amazing too Yul!” We high-five each other before I sat down. Yul grinned at my compliment. “I know I know…” Jessica, who was sitting beside Yuri, rolled her eyes. “Don’t be so cocky, she was just being polite” she teased. “I’m sure she meant it…a lot of people think I’m amazing!” she said proudly before turning her attention to Sungmin. “Hello how are you?” her tone was soft and sincere but I still felt some animosity. Sungmin smiled. “I’m more than happy…to have such a beautiful partner tonight” he looked at me. I swear I heard Yuri sighed. “Sorry to say but Sica is the most gorgeous tonight” she wanted to high-five Jessica but obviously, it was fail. “Ya! It’s not a competition…keep quiet” Sica scolded her. I understand Yuri though; Sica was really beautiful in her short but classy black dress. We had just sat down for about 10 minutes when I spotted Taeyeon among the crowd of people, standing and talking with different people, Sunye at her side. It was only a matter of time before Taeyeon saw me as well. When our eyes met, I saw the shock on her face. She didn’t expect me to be here…at all. Sunye followed Taeyeon’s gaze and ended up seeing us. Compare to Taeng, she smiled when she saw me. I saw her say something to Taeyeon before bowing slightly to the couple they were talking to. Both of them were walking to our table now…she was locking her arm with Taeyeon as they walked. “Good evening everyone” Sunye greeted all of us. Taeyeon didn’t say anything…she was just staring at me and Sungmin. “You look beautiful tonight Sunye” I complimented her. “Thank you Tiffany. You are very pretty as well and you two look so good together!” she said about Sungmin and me. I saw Yuri glancing at Taeng when Sunye said that but Taeyeon didn’t say anything, she simply looked annoyed. I kept looking at her, trying to read her mind when the host of the night, Mr. Lee made a little speech. He all welcomed us to his house and wished us all a great night. My evening could have started better…Taeng was already ignoring me. When he announced that the dinner was ready, Sunye told us they have to go back to their table. Taeng didn’t wait for Sunye though…she simply turned and walked away. She definitely looked pissed at something…maybe she lost a potential business client? Who knows…? Yuri’s POV The evening started nicely as I picked Jessica up and drove her to the dinner party. I was glad that Donghae wasn’t there when we arrived…maybe he changed his mind and won’t attend after all. We were lucky to share the same table with Fany, the two of them could talk together. I didn’t know what Fany was doing with Sungmin though…What was Taeyeon thinking? Let Fany go with Sungmin… After the dinner, I convinced Jessica to dance with me. It wasn’t easy because she felt sleepy after eating too much. We were walking to the middle of the ballroom when someone called Jessica. Of course I recognized his voice… “Jessica! Princess you’re here!” Donghae called out as he walked in, his group of friends following behind. Instinctively, I held her hand as I felt her body tensed. “Oh my! How beautiful are you tonight!” he complimented her. Now everyone was looking at us… “Donghae…why don’t you go and play somewhere else?” I told him. Even though it was his house, I was far from afraid. “Look at her, she is protecting her girlfriend” Donghae’s girl mocked me. “Come Sica, forget about them” I tried to ignore them. “Hey guys, don’t you think it’s a shame for someone such a Kwon Yuri to pick up my trash?” Donghae asked his friends. “Maybe she likes them this way…” one of his friends added. “You dated this girl Donghae?” another friend asked. “Yeah…she is quite pretty” he said before walking in front of Jessica. “But so annoying…always Donghae this, Donghae that…so I threw her away. I’m quite surprised that Yuri picked her up” he laughed. I was ready to punch him when Jessica dropped my hand and walked away. “Jessica!” I reached for her hand and turned her toward me. “Look at me” I whispered to her. I could hear Donghae and his friends laughing like idiots, proud of their little game. But I couldn’t care less…I was only focus on the girl in front of me. Sica wasn’t crying. Of course not, she wouldn’t let herself cry in front of those people but I knew how she felt. “I don’t care about what they say and you shouldn’t as well” I told her. She was still looking down, unable to meet my eyes. “I want to go home…” she managed to tell me…it was soft…the tears were coming…I knew it. “That’s all they want…don’t let them win tonight. I’m here with you. We can be strong together” I held both of her hands, to comfort her. “I have enough…I…” “Hey…Believe in me, okay?” I whispered to her before turning to look at Donghae. “Thank you Donghae! Really! I don’t know how to thank you!” I said to him loudly. Everyone was watching us…like it was some sort of drama. “Really, I’m so thankful because if not for your stupidity, I wouldn’t have had a chance with this wonderful girl” I said while looking at Jessica. Donghae looked around him, slightly embarrassed. “I don’t know what happened between you two but it’s the past so please, stop bothering my girlfriend” I finished. I don’t know where I got the courage but I walked to Jessica and took one of her hand, while my other hand gently strokes her face. “Just…believe in me” I whispered as we looked into each other eyes. Then I spoke louder. “Donghae is your past Sica…and I’m your future” With that, I brought my face closer to hers…slowly…until my lips touched hers…closing the gap between us. I thought Jessica would push me away or freak out, but to my surprise, she didn’t. She actually let me kiss her. It was a soft kiss…a kiss to show the world that she was mine…that I love her…whatever happened in her past. I knew everyone was looking at us, some shocked, some surprised and some probably laughing but to me, there was only Jessica…Sica and her tasty lips. After what seemed like an eternity, I broke the kiss…Jessica still had her eyes closed and I had to fight hard not to kiss her again. We smiled at each other when she finally opened her eyes. “I…I will never let anyone hurt you again” I told her before the music started playing and unconsciously, our bodies moved along with it. Taeyeon’s POV I can’t believe I have to talk and socialize with all those people while she is having fun with Sungmin…And this Yuri…making such a scene…I know her little plan, she just wants to show off and kiss Jessica in public…those kids…sigh. I was talking with a potential business partner when the band started playing a slow song. The man excused himself and went dancing with his wife. I turned around and found SunYe standing behind me, smiling. She asked me if I wanted to dance with her… In a normal day, I wouldn’t have refused…because it seems that I can’t say no to her, but tonight…I just didn’t feel like doing anything. “I’m sorry…I…I don’t feel like dancing now…I’m going to grab a drink instead…” I apologized to her as I walked to the bar. Everyone was dancing happily; I grabbed a cup of champagne and looked around me. There, I saw Sungmin asking Fany to dance with him…and she agreed with a smile. Both of them walked to the middle of the ballroom and started dancing. I tried to not look at them but I couldn’t…his right hand holding hers…his left hand on her waist and his eyes fixed on her beautiful face… I don’t know why but I hated this sight, seeing her so happy…smiling and laughing at whatever he was saying, that was pissing me off. I felt my entire body tensed and my blood boiled up when Sungmin’s face got closer to her. My hand automatically tightened around the glass I was holding…then Sungmin whispered something to her and their faces were so close to each other that I lost control even without realizing it. *shattered glasses noises* My timing was bad…exactly when the song ended, all the smiles fell and all eyes turned on me. I had broken the glass that I was holding…there were shattered glasses on the floor and my hand was bleeding but there was no pain…I was more surprised than hurt. Like I had just woken up from a bad dream, I slowly looked around me, searching for a familiar face until I spotted her…still in his arms. She had that worried expression…probably wondering what was wrong with me…she was about to come to check on me but someone else was faster… “Taeyeon! Are you okay?” Sunye asked me as she took my injured hand. I didn’t say anything; I was still trying to figure out what happened. “Come on, we have to clean your injury” she took my other hand as we walked out of the room. Tiffany’s POV Taeyeon was busy talking and interacting with business men the whole night. Sungmin explained to me that those dinners were the best place to network and score some deal at the end. Most of the time Taeyeon don’t attend them, but tonight there was some man that is quite important in the business so she made an effort to be there. I was glad that we weren’t at the same table though; Taeng looked quite angry and cold since I arrived with Sungmin. I didn’t know why though…maybe it was because of the atmosphere here. The ballroom was gorgeous but…it was very boring and most of the people standing there have huge smile on their faces…but…they all looked pretty faked to me. Their world is indeed very superficial. I was dying of boredom on my chair when Sungmin came and asked me to dance with him. I admit I wanted to dance…with Taeng, but then, I was pretty sure she would dance with Sunye anyway, so I accepted Sungmin’ offer. As soon as I stepped in the middle of the ballroom with him, I tried my best to not look at Taeyeon…that would have been rude to Sungmin and I didn’t want Tae to think I was constantly checking on her. At the beginning of the dance, I was quite stiff and felt rather uncomfortable, being so close to him whom I knew for only what? 2 weeks? But slowly, I started to relax and enjoy the music. Of course, Sungmin’s humor helped me as well. We were dancing when he said something that I couldn’t hear so he came closer to my ear and whispered it to me. “You’re really beautiful tonight Tiffany…” then he looked at me, his face was so close that I was certainly blushing. The music stopped exact at the same time we were looking at each other and that’s when everyone heard the broken glass…I immediately looked at the direction where the noise came from and saw Taeyeon, looking in disbelief at her hand. I couldn’t see clearly from where I was standing but I saw the broken glass on the floor and blood…Taeyeon’s blood… When I looked up, she was staring at me…her face lost and confused...even she didn’t understand what had just happened. It took me a couple minutes to really realize that she was hurt; I also realized that Sungmin was still holding me…so close to him. I gently pushed him away to walk to Taeyeon but I was too late…Sunye was faster than me, she won again… I stood there and looked at them…she checked Taeng’s hand before leading her out of the room… “Fany?” Sungmin was now standing beside me. ”Sungmin! Do you know where I can find a first aid kit???” I started to panicked. “Calm down Fany, I’m sure Sunye is taking care of it” he reassured me…using Sunye to calm me down wasn’t a great idea though. “No I’ll do it…she might not know how to do it…I’ll find myself” I told him before leaving the room as well. Yuri’s POV I was on the dance floor with Jessica when Taeng’s incident happened. Jessica looked at me worried, especially after Tiffany also left the room. We went back to our table and sat down. “What’s wrong with them?” Sica asked me. “Maybe I should go see Fany…” “Don’t worry for Fany, I’m sure she is looking for Taeyeon” I reassured her. “Taeyeon…what’s going on with her? Always with that new girl…” she said with an angry tone. “I know…it’s…I think it’s complicated…” It was complicated…I know Taeng is struggling right now…I know she wish things would be different. “Complicated? Hmmm…do you also have an ex-girlfriend hiding somewhere?” she gave me a suspicious look. “What? NO! I don’t have anyone…hidden…no…no one…” I stuttered. “So…are you having fun?” I changed the topic. She pouted. “I’m sleepy…” Seeing Sica like this made me smile…she was such a cutie. “Do you want to go home? I also have enough of this party” I stood up and offered her my hand. “Fine…let’s go sleep!” she took my hand and stood up as well. “Let’s go…sleep? Us? Sica…” I was confused about her words…did she really mean us going to sleep???????? Sica threw my hand away and hit me. “Ya! Why are you always having pervert thoughts???” “Nonononono I wasn’t! I just…” But Sica was already walking away quickly. “Don’t come near me you pervert!” she said while walking faster, but I saw the smile on her face…she wasn’t angry…she was just teasing me. I drove Jessica back to her house, we were both quiet during the drive, I suddenly felt nervous being alone with her. When I arrived at her house, we stayed in the car for awhile. The silence was making me really uncomfortable and I knew that she was nervous as well. “J…” “Yuri-ah…” she broke the silence before I did. It wasn’t the first time that Jessica said my name but for no reason, this time, it gave me goose bumps…I swallowed hard before looking at her. “Y…yes…?” “…thank…you…” it was only 2 simple words but I knew it meant a lot to her…and to me. “Sica…I’ll always be by your side…no matter what happens” I took her hand as I spoke. We looked at each other intensely…it was the first time that I saw her eyes so…relaxed… “Close your eyes” she suddenly ordered me. I was taken aback by her sudden demand. “Huh? What? Why?” She put on an angry face. “Just do it!” I wanted to complain but I refrain to…it was better not to upset Sica. “Okay…” I slowly closed my eyes but not without making a scared face…I was afraid she might hit me or something…Sica is gorgeous but god, does she have a bad temper. What happens next was…wonderful and unbelievable. Everything that I’ve been through, all the pains and rejections…all of it were so worth it. As soon as my eyes were closed, I felt something warm and soft on my lips…I knew these lips too well now, but the feeling was still different because she wasn’t asleep nor did I made the move. It was Sica…who was kissing me. Even though I knew, I still wanted to open my eyes and see for myself…but…I was afraid that it might only be a dream…because if it was, I don’t want to wake up. Unfortunately, it didn’t last long. Jessica pulled away as soon as I realized what was going on. I opened my eyes to see Sica looking at me…I didn’t need to ask her to explain since my half-happy, half-confused face did the job. “I…I just wanted to make sure…” she was looking for an answer…at what question? I have an idea but… “And are you sure about it now?” I hopefully asked her. Sica looked away and opened the car’s door. “I won’t tell you” she said before sticking out her tongue and walking to her house. Like I always do whenever I drive her home, I looked at her figure walking away from my car. Most of the time…if not every time, I had a feeling of…emptiness whenever I see her walk away but this time, before she opened her house’s door, she turned back and looked at me…with a smile. At this moment, everything was worth it…everything that I did until now…finally paid off. Taeyeon’s POV Sunye led me to another room; there was nothing but a couch and a desk. She told me to sit down on the couch as she sat beside me. I knew she wanted to ask me what happened…We both knew I have to be angry to do what I’ve done…I wouldn’t have lose control if something didn’t…piss me off that much. But…why was I so angry? Nothing happened…Tiffany just danced with Sungmin…nothing else…not that I should care… “Taeyeon-ah…does it hurt?” Sunye asked as she cleaned my wound. “No…” I haven’t felt the pain…not from the injury at least. I felt something else…something that I couldn’t understand. “You have to be careful…I don’t like seeing you hurt…” “…” “Taeyeon-ah…what if…what if this time we try to be honest with our feelings?” This was a conversation that I didn’t want to have…not since she came back. “…What do you mean?” “That’s what I regret the most when I left…not telling you how I felt…what I wanted for us” “It didn’t matter at that time…your health is the most important” I wished the conversation could stop there… “I didn’t want to leave…you know it right?” “I know” “You don’t have feeling for Tiffany, do you?” her question came out of nowhere…why would she think I have feelings…for Tiffany. “We’re just roommates…nothing more” I tried to convince her…or convince myself as well? “I can see that you’re close to her…she does have a positive effect on you…” “…” “I want to be with you Taeyeon…officially” “I…” To be honest, I saw it coming…that kiss, as soon as I looked at her, her lips were already pressed against mines. My eyes were wide open even though I wasn’t shocked. I sat there like a statue…I didn’t kiss her back neither did I push her away…not until I heard the sound of a box felling on the ground… As I looked up…she was there…standing in front of the room…the door was left opened and she saw it…she saw us kissing... Tiffany… “I…I…I’m sorry…” she stuttered while picking up the first aid kit nervously, and before I knew it, she ran away. “Fany…” I whispered…I was going to run after her but Sunye caught my hand…she didn’t say anything…but it was clear…she wanted me to stay…to show her that I didn’t like Tiffany. And I stayed…my heart was telling me to run as fast as I could but my body didn’t want to move. The looks on her face…her teary eyes, why did it hurt me so much to see her like this? At this moment, I hated myself for being so weak… Yes…nothing will be the same anymore… Tiffany’s POV I don’t know why I started to panic, it was probably a minor injury and Taeyeon was certainly fine but…I still wanted to be with her. After looking around and asking an employee, I finally got a first aid kit and was searching for Taeyeon. This mansion was huge and there were many rooms beside the ballroom…I didn’t know where Taeyeon was so I just walked around and checked every single room on the same floor. I don’t know what happened to Taeyeon…the way she looked at me after the incident…she looked lost and hurt… As I was walking in the hallway, all doors where closed but one…I could hear voices coming from that room so I walked toward it. Before I reach the door, I had this weird feeling…something bad was going to happen…I could feel the awkward atmosphere. Maybe I should have followed my instinct…forget about Taeyeon’s injury and walked back to the ballroom, but I didn’t. For an unknown reason, I felt extremely nervous and my steps were heavier and heavier as I got closer to that room. My hands went numb and my heart broke when I finally looked into the room. Taeyeon and Sunye kissing…their faces…their lips…Instantly, I dropped the first aid kit that I was holding…like it was the heaviest box in the world. Then both of them looked at me…and I realized that if I stay there one minute longer, I would break down. I did the best as I could to speak, to pick up that box and walk away. Never had I have so much trouble to walk without falling on my knees. I felt the whole world on my shoulders…my body just wanted to crash on the floor and let go of all the tears. “Tiffany? Are you okay?” Sungmin spotted me in the hallway. I tried to stay calm, to hold on the tears…”I’m going home…” I managed to say. “I’ll drive you” “NO” I shouted. ”I mean…I’m fine…I want to be alone” “There is no public transportation here…how are you going to go home? Please, let me drive you” He was right…I wouldn’t be able to go home now, it was late and…I didn’t have any more energy left on my body. Sungming took my silence as an agreement. “Wait for me, I’m going to take our belongings and we can go” I don’t know how I managed to walk to his car; my legs were so weak that I couldn’t even feel them. On our way home, I asked Sungmin to stop his car and dropped me off along the Han River…I couldn’t go home…whether Taeyeon was coming home later or not, I just couldn’t… I walked to a bench and sat on it…even though I told Sungmin to leave first, I knew he didn’t…he was probably keeping an eye on me from his car. I tried to focus on the calm river…to try and calm down a little bit but these images…Taeyeon and Sunye kissing was all over my mind…I couldn’t close my eyes because their kiss was all I saw. I know we weren’t a couple with Taeyeon and I know that she might not have the same feelings for me but…I felt a connection between us…there was definitely something. She couldn’t be so sweet if she didn’t feel anything…if there was strictly nothing…Did her feelings changed overnight? Did everything disappear the second Sunye reappeared? I felt the tears falling on my face…I couldn’t hold it anymore; it was too hard…I closed my eyes once again and try to fight it but I finally broke down and cried. And again…like it wasn’t enough, it started to rain… To Be Continued... Chapter 13 – Please, don’t be sad because of me… TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV Since the charity dinner, Taeyeon and I have been in a very weird relationship. Both of us acted like nothing happened. As if she didn’t do anything…or I didn’t see anything. Although our relationship looks normal on the surface, it wasn’t. I know that Taeyeon is with Sunye…we haven’t talked about it but I know. Every time Sunye is around, she doesn’t see me anymore, we’re like strangers. Is it because she is afraid that Sunye would be jealous? Or misunderstand something? It was really hard to deal with this situation. Taeyeon would be so close to me, like how she was before Sunye came back…but then, she becomes cold again whenever Sunye is with us. Even though I hate this situation and how Taeyeon is treating me, it was better than not being with her at all…it’s stupid of me…but I prefer getting hurt than hurting our relationship. I can hold the pain…I know I can…as long as she smiles to me…I can do it. Taeyeon was sitting on the couch, working on her computer. I went into the kitchen and looked into the fridge. There was almost nothing… “Taeyeon…are you hungry?” I asked her casually. “Depends…what are you cooking?” she responded, still looking at her computer. “I don’t know yet…” I saw her close her computer and walked to the kitchen. “Hmm…let’s see what we have” she opened the fridge. “What are you doing?” She took out some vegetables and meat. “I’m gonna cook” “I can do it” “Let’s do it together then” she gave me a smile, the one that makes everything worth it. “Huh? You want us to cook together?” “Why not? I’ll teach you” “You’re not any better…” I said discreetly. “Be quiet and learn” she instructed me. I pushed her playfully when the door bell rang. “Oh? Are we waiting for someone?” I asked her. Taeng shook her head like a kid. “Don’t think so…” I went to open the door. Sunye… “Hello Tiffany” she greeted me. “Is Taeyeon here?” I nodded and stepped aside, allowing her to come in. “Thank you, I brought food” she smiled at me before walking to the kitchen. As soon as she stepped in, I wanted to leave, to get as far as possible from them…from the sight of them together…as a couple. I painfully walked to the kitchen as well, I immediately regretted it though. Sunye was beside Taeyeon in the kitchen, showing her what she bought at the market. “Taeyeon-ah, let’s cook lunch together” she said happily. Taeyeon and I made an eye contact but she quickly looked away. I knew what it meant…she chose Sunye over me…again. I wanted to be polite and help them but once I saw Sunye being all sweet with Taeyeon, touching her hand, her face…I couldn’t take it. “I’m not going to eat with you guys, I have an appointment already” I excused myself quickly and went to pick my bag before leaving the apartment. I had nowhere to go…I don’t want to meet with Sooyoung or Hyo since I wasn’t in the mood and I don’t want them to worry about me. Jessica was probably busy with Yuri, she was still playing hard to get, even though they have already kissed. I was happy for Yuri…happy that she didn’t end up like me. I was wandering around town when a familiar voice. “I’m starting to believe that you’re stalking me” I turned around and saw Sungmin. “Hi” I bowed to him. “You don’t have to be so polite with me; don’t we know each other enough?” he smiled. “How are you oppa?” I asked politely. “I’m bored actually…do you mind keeping me company for today?” I didn’t have any other plan…I didn’t even know where to go…staying with Sungmin might not be a bad idea; he has the ability to make me smile. “Sure” I responded. It doesn’t matter how I was going to spend that day, as long as I don’t think about Taeyeon, everything should be fine. The Kwon’s Residence, Yuri’s POV I finally got a date with Sica! Well, it’s not officially a date but she still agreed to hang out with me this weekend. There is a new movie that she wanted to watch so I took this opportunity to go with her. I wonder how I should dress…casual simple or casual HOT? I was trying some clothes in my room when my sister popped in. “You should go naked, that will leave a stronger impression! HA HA HA” I ignored the stupid comment and went on with trying my clothes. “No seriously Yul, people say the first date is really important! If you go naked…” I grabbed the closest thing near me and threw it at her before she could finish. “Hey I’m giving you advice for your first date! Be grateful!” Yoona said as she lay down on my bed. “If I want to fail on my first date, I’ll ask for your advice” At this moment, my mom joined us in the room. “Oh my! Yuri you’re so pretty tonight!” she complimented me. I rolled my eyes. ”Mom…I haven’t changed yet…” “I told her to go naked but she doesn’t want to” Yoona started again. Of course, my mom had to play with her…"Oh…naked ah? Well…I don’t really know the trend right now so maybe…” “MOM!” I shouted exasperated. “Please both of you! I’m nervous enough!” “Come on Yul, you’re just going to watch a movie” Yoon said. “It’s not a simple movie…it’s a movie with Jessica!” Yoona wasn’t paying attention to me anymore, she was busy texting someone and giggling like a crazy teenager. “YA! At least act like you’re interested!” I scolded her. She ignored me and turned to my mother instead. “Umma, can I go out tonight? To the theater” My mom thought for a moment before refusing. “It’s late Yoona…” “But I’m a big girl now! Yuri can go and I can’t?! WHY WHY WHY?” she whined loudly. “Yuri has a car…” ”That’s not fair!!!!” she whined even louder. “If you really want to go…then maybe…” my mom looked at me…I knew what she meant. “No No No, no way!” I immediately said “Yul be nice and let your sister accompany you” my mom asked. “No way! That’s my first date with Sica!” it was my turn to whine. “I’m sure Jessica won’t mind” “Yeah she won’t mind. Besides, it’s not even an official date” my sister added. “Say it again and you won’t come for sure” I threatened her. “I might help you with Sica! No offense but you kinda suck in the dating department” she rolled her eyes “Huh excuse me? Say it again?” “Come on that’s true! You’ve never date before…” “You don’t need to say it out loud” “There is nobody here…” “Be quiet!” I scolded my noisy sister. “Well so it’s decided. Yoona you can go with your sister. Both of you can’t come home too late though” “Mom, I’m going out with Sica…I’m praying she won’t fall asleep before the movie ends…” That would be funny though, if she falls asleep during the movie… “Okay! I’m going to change!” Yoona flew from my bed and ran out. “PLEASE BE READY IN 15 MIN!” I heard her screamed from the hallway. I sighed and looked at my mom. “What did I do to have such a monster as sister?” My mom only laughed. “You know she loves you!” “Yes…when she sleeps” I went back to my clothes…casual normal with a mix of hotness should be good. Later in Yuri’s car, somewhere in Seoul “I didn’t know you became close friend with Seohyun” I told Yoona. We were driving to Seohyun’s house to pick her up. “She’s nice…” Yoon simply said. I can tell there was something else…she just didn’t want to tell me directly. ”She’s also Taeng’s cousin so you better behave” I warned her. Taeng would kill me if her beloved cousin was corrupted. “I know I know” she annoyingly said. We arrived in front of Seohyun’s house and I was surprised to see Sunny there too. “Don’t tell me you’re coming with us Sunny?!” I asked her once the car stopped in front of them. “Nah I’m going out later, I was just being nice and wait with Seohyun” she gave us her usual bright smile. Yoona got off from the car to open the back door for Seohyun and sat behind with her. I discreetly smiled at her action. “I’ll bring her home right after the movie, unless the kids want to go eat ice creams…” I told Sunny. “It’s okay, call me if there is something. Have fun girls” she waved before I drove off. “Was it your little sister Seohyun? She’s cute” Yoona said. I started to laugh and saw Seohyun shook her head while explaining to my sister. “No no she’s my older sister…” “Huh? She’s older than you?” Yoong asked in shock. “She’s so small…I can crush her with one hand…” “Ya, don’t exaggerate” I sighed. “Yes my sister is rather small for her age…but she has more aeygo than me” “Sunny has more aegyo than everyone else on this planet, so don’t worry Seoyhun” I reassured her. “Wow but it’s funny how you’re so tall and she’s so small” Yoon continued. “It’s like you and Yuri, your skin is kind of white whereas…” “Aish…don’t say it please…” I interrupted her. “Oh! Is Taeyeon and Tiffany-unnie coming to the movie too?” she asked innocently. “No Seohyun…I think they’re both busy” “I haven’t talked to Tiffany-unnie for a long time already…” she seemed a little bit sad. “Don’t worry, I’ll tell her to call you when I see her in school” “No…I don’t want to bother her…” Fany has been really down lately, although she keeps smiling in school, I know that she is not fine. Taeyeon and SunYe ambiguous relationship might be the cause… After picking up Seohyun, I drove to Jessica’s house. To my surprise, she was already waiting for me outside. “Hi everyone” Sica said as she entered the car and sat on the passenger seat. “Unnie! You don’t mind us coming with you, right?” Yoona asked bluntly. “Of course I don’t mind! The more the merrier!” she turned around and smiled at the kiddos. “Yuri-unnie was scared that we will mess up her plans” “Huh? Which plans?” Sica gave me a suspicious look. “ha ha…ha ha…I don’t know what she’s talking about!” I said nervously. Sica gave me an evil glare. “I’ll keep an eye on you, Kwon Yuri” A theater in Seoul, We arrived at the theater around 8pm, fortunately, I quickly bought and printed the tickets before we left home because the line was quite long. We bought pop-corns and drinks then went to find seats. We were all seating together; Sica, me, Yoona and Seohyun. I was kind of scared at first that Sica would seat beside Seohyun and leave me alone but my plan worked. It was really hard to focus on the movie while seating beside Jessica…in the dark. I think my hands were sweating…my whole body was sweating actually. I thought the whole theater was on fire. Sica in the dark was…well it was hard to see her but she was HOT, my Jessica is always hot. Ah…Jessica…Jessica’s eyes, Jessica’s lips…I want to kiss those lips again. But during the movie, I noticed something that made me go crazy… Yoona and Seohyun were holding hands!!!! OMG!!! My sister…my lil sister…and Seohyun…Taeng’s innocent cousin… “Why why why…” I was whispering to myself while shaking my head. “Ya, what’s wrong with you?” Sica nudged me. I looked at her desperately. “My eyes…” It was nothing really…they were just holding hands but still…I didn’t even know they were friends but now...they’re holding hands in a dark theater…did they kiss already? OMG… I was literally freaking out and imagining things in my head… “Yo Yul” Yoona called me softly, not wanting Sica to hear I guess. “What are you waiting for? Take her hand!!!!” Aish…she was giving me lesson now…"I know what I’m doing!! Leave me alone!” “You suck!” she said before turning to Seohyun and whispering to her. OMG…these two… I tried to calm down and relax, forget about my sister and concentrate on the beautiful girl beside me. Jessica was paying attention to the movie, I was glad that she didn’t fall asleep. I don’t know why we went to watch a romantic movie though…I should have insisted on the horror movie…there would have been much more occasion to take her hands. He he Near the end of the movie, the scenes were getting emotional and I could hear everyone sobbing a little, even Sica. This was my chance!!! I tried my best to make my move as natural as possible. Slowly, I put my arm around her shoulders and pull her toward me, to comfort her. Surprisingly, she let me hold her. A big smile appeared on my face and Yoona seemed to have notice it as she giggled. After the movie, the kids wanted to eat ice cream so we went to an ice cream store. Jessica seemed to be enjoying the night so far which made me really happy. My only concern was for later…I couldn’t have a moment alone with Sica since the kids were with us. After the ice cream, it was time to go home. I decided to drop Seohyun first. I nearly fainted when Yoon asked Sica and I to close our eyes while she said goodbye to Seohyun. She got off the car and walked with Seohyun to the gate. I turned on the radio and closed my eyes. “What are you doing?” Sica asked me. “I don’t want to see what they are doing or saying” “Why not? It’s interesting…” she said. I told her to close her eyes too but she didn’t want to. “OH My! Yuri Yuri!!!” she suddenly said while hitting me. “No no no no no I don’t want to know. I don’t want” “But they are…” “La la la la la la la la la la la la la la” I randomly sang, not wanting to hear what Sica said. I finally opened my eyes when the radio was turn off. Yoona was back in the car and she was smiling sheepishly. I turned to Sica and even she was smiling too…OMG…what happened? What did my baby sister do? What did she do with innocent Seohyun? T-T Once again, I had to brush aside these…thoughts while I drove to Sica’s house. I started to think about how I was going to say goodbye to Jessica…with Yoona there, I couldn’t do much. Jessica was already yawning in the car, I couldn’t help but smile, she was so cute with her sleepy face. Once we arrived at her house, Yoona got off the car. “I’ll give you some privacy, I won’t peak so do whatever you have to do” she said before closing the door. I unconsciously blushed at her words. I swallowed hard before turning to Jessica. “Did you have fun tonight?” “It wasn’t that bad” she teased. “Do you think we can go out again in the future?” “Hmmm…we’ll see” she responded. Before I could say anything, she gave me peck on the cheek. I blushed even more and stared at her, in shock. “For your good behavior tonight” she winked at me before opening the door and getting off the car. “See you next time Yoona” I heard her say. Yoona got in the car and looked at me, I haven’t moved since Sica kissed me. I was still staring blankly outside. “Yuri? Yuri? YURI! She went in her house already! Wake up!” she shook me brutally. “Ouch that hurts!” I scolded her. “Whatever, let’s go home, I’m tired” she complained. I sighed and drove off. I still can’t believe that I just had a double-date with my sister…and worse; that her relationship seems to develop faster than mine. T_T It wasn’t that bad actually, I hold Jessica in my arms and she gave me a peck…it was quite a productive day. Next time, I’ll kiss her for sure! TaeNy’s Apartment, Taeyeon’s POV Fany went out since lunch and I had no idea where she went. I drove Sunye home and thought Fany would be back by the time I reached the apartment but she was still nowhere to be seen. It was already near 11pm and she was still not at home. I even called Yuri to ask her and even she and Jessica didn’t know. I should have call Fany myself but…after what happened…I don’t know how to handle the situation. I kept on wandering around the house, pacing out before standing in front of the kitchen’s windows. I was looking out when I saw Sungmin’s car parked across the street. He got off of the car and walked to the other side to open the passenger’s door. I knew who the girl was…of course it was Tiffany. What is she doing with him at such hour? Alone with a guy until so late…what is she thinking? I felt my blood boiling up as I looked at them talking outside. He was especially close to her…too close for my liking. The conversation was close to end since Fany bowed to him but unexpectedly, he pulled her in for a hug. I don’t know how I controlled myself…I wanted to break something…release my anger. This was also too much for me, I couldn’t watch more, I didn’t know what will happen after the hug…Although I was technically with Sunye, I can’t…I just can’t see Fany kiss someone else. I walked away from the window and sat on the couch. I thought of going in my room, acted like there was nothing wrong instead of waiting and meeting Fany but my body didn’t want to move. The waiting was killing me slowly; I couldn’t stop myself from thinking of what was happening downstairs. 5…10 minutes later, I finally heard the door opening. Fany was home. I paid attention to the sound of her footsteps, they were careful and light…she was probably praying that I would be in my room already. “Where were you?” I asked, my body still not facing her. “…” “Ya! Where were you?” I asked her again, this time, I stood up and looked at her. Her face was so…tired, she was looking at the floor. “Does it matter to you?” she asked with a smile…a smile that actually breaks my heart. “Do you know how late it is? Don’t you know it’s dangerous outside?” I scolded her. I couldn’t say anything else…I have no right to be worried anymore… She sighed and was about to go in her room when I shouted. “Hwang Mi Young! I’m talking to you!” I was about to explode. She stopped and looked at me with an angry face. It was the first time that I saw her like this…so different from the usual Tiffany. “Why are you talking to me now? Why do you suddenly care?” It surprised me…usually she doesn’t get so angry. Am I too used to the soft Fany? “I’m tired Taeyeon…just…forget about it” she said, ready to leave again. Then it came out…”Are you tired because you went out with Sungmin?” I don’t know where it came from…I knew it was a stupid move. Fany’s face was angrier than before. “How do you know I was with Sungmin oppa?” she walked to the living room. “It doesn’t matter. You shouldn’t be out alone with a guy until so late! Where are your common sense?” It was harsh…but at this point, things couldn’t get worse. “That is none of your business whether I go out with Sungmin or not” she said angrily. I walked to her. “What?” “There is nothing between you and me so I can date whoever I want. Why do you care?” she was looking right into my eyes…I couldn’t read her expression…it was between anger and sadness. “You are…” I couldn’t finish my sentence…the words were stuck in my throat. “Whatever” Fany turned around and walked to her room. “Tiffany!” I quickly walked and grabbed her hand before she reached the door. As she was struggling to get away from my grip, I accidently pushed her against the wall. She wanted to get away so I put both my hands on the wall, not letting her go. This situation was probably too much for her, Fany’s eyes quickly turned red. “What do you want Taeyeon? What do you want from me?” it sounded so…desperate. What did I do? “I don’t want you to…” “What? You don’t want me to what?” I don’t want you to see Sungmin…I don’t want you to see anyone else… Being this close to Tiffany was disturbing…I was lost in her eyes. Last time that we were that close…we almost… As my face got closer, Fany’s eyes slowly closed which brought butterflies to my stomach. I know what she was waiting for…I want it too but…I can’t…it will only get worse and I will only hurt her more. I finally looked away and could only whisper those words to her “I’m sorry…” before leaving the apartment. You’re an idiot Taeyeon…such an idiot… Tiffany’s POV I was angry at her…I was hurt…Why would she care about Sungmin and me when she has Sunye? Do you have feelings for me Taeyeon? My back was against the wall and Taeyeon was right in front of me, so close…and I had nowhere to run to. We haven’t been this close since… The look on Taeyeon’s face reminds me of that time…when we fell on my bed and were so close to kiss. She had the exact same expression. The only difference was…this time; I wasn’t the one closing the gap between us. Taeyeon was. I was still hurt, confused and angry at her but this closeness made me forget everything. The only thing I want was a kiss from her. I naturally closed my eyes as Taeyeon’s lips got closer…I closed them and wait for that kiss…that kiss I wanted for so long… But it didn’t come…all I got was a soft whisper…two words that hurt me more than a thousand knives. “I’m sorry” my heart dropped when she said it out. I could feel Taeyeon walking away even though my eyes were still closed. I could see her opening the front door and leaving…How can I lose so many times? I leaned against the wall and felt the tears coming…how many times did I cry already? To Be Continued... Chapter 14A - Now I Understand Your Pain... S1 High School, Taeyeon’s POV I’m so tired…I should have gone home instead of going to school today. I worked for the past 2 days and even slept in the office, I shouldn’t feel guilty even if I skip school. Aish…history class is so boring, and on top of that, I don’t understand a single thing the teacher is saying. Aigoo…it’s only first period but I’m already falling asleep. I looked at Yuri, who was seating 2 rows in front of mine. Looking at Yuri and Tiffany during class is my favorite hobby. Yuri always throw stuff at Jessica to wake her up or throw her some secret messages or whatever. As for Fany, her face is always full of different expressions during class which always cracked me up. Tiffany…I haven’t seen her since the other day…I was too busy with work and didn’t come home ever since. 3 days already…I haven’t seen her for 3 whole days…and that kid skipped class today. I barely stayed awake until break time, gosh I hate school sometimes. “Ya Kim Tae Yeon! Where is Tiffany?!” I looked up and saw Jessica standing in front of me, an angry expression on her face. “…” I ignored her and went back to my notes. “Ya I’m talking to you!” ”Calm down Sica-ah” Yuri tried to calm her a bit, she was literally screaming in the class. “Gosh your friend is such an idiot. Fany didn’t come to class yesterday already and today she didn’t answer my phone calls either…where is she?” “Taeyeon-ah, you sure you don’t know where Fany is? We went to the apartment yesterday but no one answered…” Yuri asked me this time. “I don’t know where she is” I told both them, not looking up. The bell rang as our teacher came in, forcing everyone to go sit at their desks. I felt Sica’s glare on me as she went back to her seat. What’s wrong with her? “Yuri-ah…do you think something happened to Fany? Maybe she is sick? She gets sick often…that girl doesn’t know how to take care of herself…” “Don’t worry…maybe she only wanted to skip class” Fany sick? Could it be? I wasn’t at home for 3 days…did that girl get in trouble again? “Taeyeon-ah?” I heard SunYe’s concern voice. I sighed before packing my bag and storming out of the class. “What do you think you’re doing Kim Tae Yeon?” the teacher screamed after me. It was too late though, I was already out of the class, running as fast as I could. TaeNy’s Apartment, I don’t know why I rushed back home…but the thought of something happening to that clumsy girl just scared me. When I opened the apartment’s door, I found a par of shoes in the entrance…shoes that weren’t mine and obviously, not Fany’s either. I walked cautiously along the hallway, in case there was someone. The door to Fany’s room was slightly opened and I nearly got a heart attack when I pushed it to get a full view inside the room. “YA! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!” I screamed. Tiffany was lying on her bed, covered by her blanket while a guy was sitting beside her, when I saw them, his body was leaning toward her…I thought he was kissing her…or taking advantage of her. My voice startled both of them, when the guy turned around; I realized it was Sungmin…what the hell? “What do you think you’re doing?” I asked him. “Can you please lower your voice? She was about to sleep” he took a glimpse at Tiffany before standing up. I hate the way he is looking at me… “What are you doing in my apartment?” “I was worried about her so I came. I’m glad I did since she is down with a high fever” I looked at the girl lying on the bed, her face was still reddish and she was sweating, I could hear her breathing clearly…so you were sick Tiffany? I looked back at Sungmin. “You can go now” I told him before walking away. I wanted to go take a shower first before taking a look at Fany. “Where were you? You’re living with her but you didn’t know she was sick since yesterday? She didn’t eat anything as well…what’s wrong with you?” he raised his voice…I stopped and turned to face him. “Excuse me?” I managed to keep my voice low. “I don’t understand how you can be so cold, even if you don’t like her, be more responsible! What if it was more serious? Don’t you care about her at all?” I stared at him, trying to keep control of myself. “You better leave…” I was about to leave again when I heard her voice. “Sungmin stay…” I looked at the girl lying on the bed…Fany’s eyes were opened now, even though I could barely see her eyes. What did she say? “Sungmin…I want you to stay…” Sungmin turned and looked at her. “Tiffany…” “Please…stay with me” she grabbed his hand…and gave him a smile. I stood there and looked at the two of them…she must be joking, right? “I want Sungmin to stay with me. And I’m sure you’re busy so don’t worry. Sungmin can take care of me” finally she was looking at me…as hard as I tried to, I couldn’t read her expression. She must be joking…did she really ask Sungmin to stay with her? In her room? In my apartment? Something must be wrong… I wanted to scream, I wanted to ask her what she was doing but I didn’t. I had to clench my teeth in order to not say something I might regret later. I looked at both of them one last time before leaving the room, and leaving the apartment. Outside in Seoul, Yuri’s POV I’m so smart; using Sica’s bad grades to lure her into studying with me after school is awesome! I can sit there quietly and look at her studying…her gorgeous face…oh…and when she concentrates, she is so pretty. Ah…Jessica… We were just done studying at the library and were walking on the street. All the homework made me hungry so I asked her if she wanted to eat something, which she accepted. “What do you want to eat?” “Pizza! Let’s go eat pizza!” she happily said. How cute. “Hmm…there is a nice place near here, it’s quite close so we can walk, and I’ll let my car here” “That’s fine” We were walking side by side and happily talking when I noticed how our hands were so close to each other. All I have to do was touched her hand then “accidentally” hold it. We’ve never hold hand before…not that we have to since we’re not officially dating. Actually, I don’t even know what we are right now…friends? Close friends? I made up my mind and made sure Jessica was not looking before I tried to hold her hand. I was going to make my move when Sica stopped and pointed at someone across the street. “Hey Yuri…isn’t it Yoona?” I looked at the direction she was pointing at and my jaw dropped. Across the street, I saw my little sister entering an lingerie shop, and she wasn’t alone…Seohyun was there too…and they were holding hands…OMG “No no no…no no no…NO!” I started to scream Sica gave me a what-the-hell face “Will you please calm down?!” “No…nononono…oh my god…oh my god…” “Ya! What’s wrong with you? They’re not stealing or committing a crime!” “What? They’re going in a lingerie shop!!! How do you want me to calm down? Why…why did I see that? Why…why???” “They’re not doing anything bad, they’re going shopping. It’s no big deal” “You wouldn’t say that if it was your sister!” “I go with my sister sometimes…” “Huh? Whatever it’s not the same…they’re going in together! They’re together as a couple and they went in there…why would they do that? No…I don’t want to know…” “Please, they might be buying a gift or something…” “Not my birthday…not my parents’ birthday…not Taengoo…No there is no birthday!!!” “Jesus! Calm down or I knock you down! Maybe they’re buying a gift for a friend!” “Why would they do that? They’re too young…you don’t buy that for your friend…they should buy…I don’t know…dolls or books…but not that! I’m going to take her home” “Nonono!!! You stopped it, she’s a big girl now, don’t embarrass her in front of her girlfriend!” Sica held my arms and stopped me from crossing the street. “Aigooo…what do I do???” “Nothing! I didn’t know you were so overprotective…let her live her life! Come on, let’s go eat!” she dragged me away. My little sister…the little baby…and worse, Seohyun…Sica thought I freaked out too much? I can’t even imagine Taeyeon’s reaction if she was to learn about it. The Kwon Residence, around 6pm Yuri’s POV I can’t believe it…Sica dumped me at the restaurant, before we could even order our food. Aish…her mother had to call her and asked her to come home quickly before we could had dinner together. Not only did I spot my sister going into a lingerie shop, but I also missed a nice dinner with my…soon-to-be-official girlfriend. What a loss. I came home depressed and greeted my parents. I tried my best to not show my freak out attitude in front of them…I didn’t want to spill out about Yoona. Not that they would freak out anyway…they’ll probably have the same reaction as Jessica. I walked like a zombie to my room. “AHHHHH” I screamed when I turned on the light. Taeyeon was lying on my bed...like a dead fish, she was staring at the ceiling…something that we always do when we need to think. “Ya! You scared me babo! What were you doing in the dark?” “…” “Taengoo! Taengoo!! Guess what I saw earlier!!!” I blurted out. “…” No reaction…weird… I dropped my bag and jumped on my bed. “Okay…Miss Taeyeon; you’re my first patient today. What’s the problem? Why did you leave class today?” “…” Taeyeon was still quiet; she closed her eyes and breathed deeply. I noticed that she was clenching her teeth…something must have upset her a lot. “What’s wrong? Come on now, tell me. I haven’t seen you like this since…2 years ago. Did something happen with Sunye? Is she leaving again?” “Tiffany…she is sick…” “What? Is she ok? What kind of illness??” “No…she has fever, apparently since yesterday” “And you’re worried about her?” “I found it today…when I came home…Sungmin was there too” “Sungmin? What was he doing there in the morning?” “Apparently doing something I wasn’t…taking care of her” she smiled…a defeat smile. “I think Sungmin…” “She wanted him to stay…”she cut me off. “She asked him to stay…when I told him to leave. She took his hand and almost beg him to stay and take care of her…do you believe it?” Taeyeon was angry now…I knew she hold it all day…she was about to explode soon. “Taeyeon…listen…” I wanted to calm her down. Taeng got off from my bed and walked to the window. She stood there and looked outside. “I was so close…so close to…when I saw them together…Yuri, I wanted to kill him…” I didn’t know what to tell her, I know why she felt this way…she hasn’t realize it yet. “Why? I thought you guys were friends?” I knew the answer of course; I just wanted Taeyeon to know it too. “I can’t…I can’t stand seeing him with Tiffany...did you see how he looks at her?” Taeyeon…what about you? Don’t you see how Tiffany looks at you? “I think he really cares about her…” “What are you doing? Are you siding with him?” she abruptly turned and stared at me, like I had betrayed her. I rolled my eyes. “First of all, calm down and second, I’m just telling you what I think…from what I observed, he really likes her” “Thanks! I can see he likes her, he doesn’t really hide it…” “Why should he? He likes her and wants to be with her so he’s trying…that’s brave” I dared to say…maybe provoking Taeng will wake her up. “Am I supposed to be happy?” “I don’t know, you tell me? Taeyeon…you know I love you but…I don’t approve what you’re doing” “What are you talking about? I didn’t do anything” “Maybe that’s the problem…What do you want? Are you with Sunye? Do you like Tiffany?” “I…” “You can’t keep pushing Fany away, hurting her, showing off your new relationship and then expect her to be patiently waiting for you to notice her. The girl can only take that much…stops being so selfish!” I was finally scolding her…something that I should have done earlier. Taeyeon was looking like a child…standing there after being scolded, sometimes she is so clueless…I know she wanted to argue back but she knew I was right. “Of all people…you should know better why it’s like this…why I can’t hurt Sunye…I’d never hurt her…” “Actually I don’t get it. Isn’t Sunye feeling better now? And besides, it’s about feelings Taeyeon, you’re not doing charity. Either you love the girl or not, don’t stay with someone because you feel responsible” “It’s complicated…” “No it’s not. You don’t want to hurt Sunye? But what you’re doing now is actually hurting not only Sunye but also Fany. Aish…I don’t know. Do what you want but please, don’t hold on Tiffany when you know you can’t…won’t be with her. Let her be happy with someone else if you refuse to be that person” I walked to the door and looked at Taeyeon, making sure she had heard every single word I said to her. “Just think about it…anyway we’re eating dinner soon so if you want, you know where the kitchen is” With that, I left the room. I might have sound harsh but I know she needs it. Taeyeon has to move on…stop thinking about the past…she has always been around Sunye, so much that she thinks there is no one else for her. TaeNy’s Apartment, Taeyeon’s POV I didn’t stay and eat dinner with Yuri’s family, I though it would be better to go home…go home and see Tiffany. Before I open the door, I prayed that Sungmin would be gone…I was calm now but I wouldn’t take it well if he hasn’t left yet. There is no reason for him to stay until night… The apartment was very quiet…I sighed in relief when I didn’t see his shoes. All the lights were turned off so I knew Fany was resting in her room. I walked quietly in my room to take a shower and change my clothes. I hesitated a little bit before knocking on Fany’s door, there was no reason to be scare but I was. After the way she looked at me this morning, I was afraid of her…afraid she will push me away and…ask for Sungmin instead. I took a deep breath before knocking on her door. “Fany-ah? Are you awake?” *silence* “Hmm…I’m coming in…” I slowly opened the door. It was already dark in the room, with the light coming from the hallway; I could see her figure lying under the blanket. I didn’t dare to turn on the light, in case I wake her up. I only walked to her bed and make sure she was fine. Because of the darkness, I couldn’t really see her face but even before my hand touched her forehead, I could feel the heat. She was really hot…and sweating…her fever hasn’t cool down at all. How could Sungmin leave her like this? I went in the bathroom and put a towel under cold water before putting it on Fany’s forehead. She was still asleep. Seeing her lying there…my heart aches. It was around dinner time so I decided to cook some porridge for her, if I believe what Sungmin said, she hasn’t eat anything yesterday…how can I be so stupid…not calling home to check on her. After the porridge was done, I brought it in Tiffany’s room. “Fany-ah…Fany-ah…” I gently stroke her hair to wake her up. It took awhile before she opened her eyes. “Taeyeon-ah?” her voice was almost inaudible. “Yeah it’s me…are you hungry? I made porridge for you” I smiled at her. No matter what happened between us these past days, I can’t show her a sad or worried face…I want to make her smile again. Fany stared at me…I know she was confused, I’ve been switching mood quite often these days. “Are you sure your food is edible?” she gave me a smile. Her smile, although weak made me feel better. “Babo, I’m a better cook than you. And let me tell you, it’s a five star porridge!” I said while helping Fany sit against her bed. “…five star huh? Let me try first” she was about to take the bowl from me when I stopped her. “What are you doing? I’m feeding you…come on, say ahhhhh” Fany did as I asked but she kept on staring at me, like I just did something extraordinary. I’ve never fed anyone before…it was funny, especially since she was a little bit embarrassed at the situation. “Fany-ah…I…” I looked into the bowl, as if there was something very interesting happening inside. The words were stuck in my throat…”I…I’m sorry…for everything…I’m really sorry…” Her face saddened at my apology…she wasn’t thinking about those events, I suppose. “You…you don’t…” “No…I acted like an idiot…since the beginning I was only selfish and I’m sorry. It won’t happen again…I promise.” Fany looked away and smiled to herself. “…don’t make any promise Taeyeon-ah…” It wasn’t harsh…she didn’t scold me nor…tried to hurt me. But those words…I…I realized how hurt she has been all this time. I swallowed hard and tried to keep my composure. I deserved it…I completely deserved it. “Where are you medications?” I asked once she was done eating. “In the kitchen…I can take them myself, you don’t need…” “You’re sick so just stay there, don’t act strong…you can barely talk…” I sighed. I came back from the kitchen with a glass of water and her medication. “Come on take it” I helped her take her medication before laying her on the bed again. “Thank you…you can go now, you probably have some works to do or have to see Sunye…” she tried to push me away again…her last sentence sounded so...bitter. It hurt me when she said that…she has never push me away…twice in a day. “I’m staying…until you fall asleep. Please let me” I asked sincerely, trying to hide the sadness in my voice. I turned off the light and sat on the floor, beside her bed. Tiffany was staring at the ceiling, her eyes wide opened. “You don’t have to stay…” she quietly said. “I want to” There was a pause before she spoke again. “Does it make you feel better?” Does it? What I’m doing now…is it to appease my guiltiness? “No it doesn’t…I just want to” There was another pause. “…I…I’m tired Taeyeon-ah...” She wasn’t talking about her body…she wasn’t feeling tired because she was sick…she was tired of everything…she was tired of me. I don’t remember the last time I felt the tears coming…I stopped crying a long time ago, I don’t even know what it is like to shed tears anymore. Why…why her words had such an impact on me? I tried to speak but there was nothing I could say…nothing that could make her feel better…at least not from me. I have so much to tell her but what for? Even I couldn’t trust my own words… A part of me was glad that Fany was exhausted, she fell asleep immediately. The atmosphere was so awkward…she was no longer smiling and loud; the bright Tiffany has become quiet and sad…all because of me. I stood up and looked at her sleeping face. I was ready to leave the room when I heard her voice. “Taengoo…” she was talking in her sleep. My curiosity won over and I sat down again, wanting to hear more. “Taengoo-ah…me…be with me…not Sunye…” I knew it…deep inside I knew about her feelings…I knew how painful it was for her to see me with Sunye, how painful it was every time I ignore her, every time I looked at someone else. “I’m so sorry Fany...” I kneeled down and touched her face. “I…I care, I really care about you…and I…there…there is only you…I only see you Fany-ah…please, just a little longer…wait for me a little longer and…everything will be like before…I promise…” I took Fany’s hand and kissed it. I know what I have to do now and the only thought of it scare me. Am I going to be brave enough? To Be Continued... Chapter 14B – Now I Understand Your Pain... Next morning, TaeNy’s Apartment, Taeyeon’s POV Today I was supposed to skip school and go to work but I called my office and canceled my schedule. Tiffany was still weak and I didn’t want to leave her alone. I also had to call Yuri and told her to reassure Jessica, if not, she would give me the cold look again. Tiffany woke up around 10am and she was feeling much better. She had enough energy to walk on her own now. I was sitting in the living room when she walked out. “Oh Taeyeon…what are you doing here? School started already” she said surprised. “I’m skipping school…I’m lazy today” I only replied. I didn’t want to tell her I stayed at home to keep an eye on her. “Oh…” I didn’t know what that “Oh” meant…how I was supposed to understand that, was she disappointed to see me? Sad that she had to stay with me a whole day? “Are you hungry? I can make breakfast if you want…no actually you have to eat something. I’m gonna cook, just wait” “Its fine Taeyeon, I can do it myself” “Why are you so stubborn? You are sick and you can’t cook…so just sit and wait, will you?” I ordered her. Tiffany sat down at the table and stared at me. I expected this awkwardness between us since what happened yesterday. A part of me wanted to bring up the topic but that would only make us more uncomfortable with each other, and since we’re going to spend the whole day together, I decided not to. “If you have time, call Jessica and talk to her. I called her earlier today but I think she might want a proof that you’re fine” “Oh right…I forgot to tell her I was sick…I bet she was worried” Fany stood up and went to take the phone. “Yeah worried…and pissed off. How can Yuri like someone who is so scary?” I wondered out loud but Fany didn’t hear me. I cooked her some eggs while she talked to the phone with Sica. Apparently, she was getting scold by her friend. Fany was not standing beside me but I could hear Jessica’s voice through the phone. Scary…poor Yuri, I hope she won’t ever get the girl angry. “Can you believe it? I was the one sick but I still got scold!” Fany said while putting the phone back to its place. I laughed a little. “Well she was really worried about you…I guess it’s fair” “Wow…you, Kim Tae Yeon, is siding with the Ice Princess?” she said amused. “Whatever…just don’t tell her…” I put the eggs on a plate and gave them to Tiffany, before sitting in front of her. “Are you drinking milk?” she asked after seeing my glass of milk. “I don’t remember seeing you drink it before” “Hmm…it’s a long story” I said without looking at her. “Hehe are you trying to grow taller?” she laughed. “Ya! Yul tell me it was still possible…” She laughed even louder. “Well if Yuri said so…” “You’re eating the food I cooked so don’t make fun of me” “I’m not…I’m not” she was trying to hold her laughter…it didn’t work though. After her breakfast, she took her medications and I forced her to rest. She lay down on the couch and we watched some TV drama together. “Taeyeon-ah…about yesterday…what I said…” “It’s fine…I understand” “Thank you for taking care of me” “You’re welcome…besides; you are not that annoying for a patient” “Ha ha you’re so funny” she mocked me before focusing on the drama. “Aish…that guy is so stupid, run after her you idiot!” she scolded the male character. “Can you keep it down? He can’t hear you!” I rolled my eyes. “But he’s really an idiot…it’s obvious she loves him but she is scared of revealing her feelings. Idiot!” “Ya ya! Sometimes it’s not that clear…and easy to understand. He might be confused…instead of running away from him, she should stay and give him some time…” I dared to look at her while saying those words. I couldn’t have been more obvious I was talking about us…but Fany was so into the drama that she didn’t get it. I’ve been looking at her for at least 5 minutes and she didn’t even notice it. We’ve known each other for a while now, but sometimes, I was surprised at how beautiful she was. If the situation allows me to, I would definitely kiss her. I was spacing out about Tiffany when the bell rang. Fany didn’t even hear the bell…how can she stay so focused in a drama? I got up and walked to open the door. I must say I was happy since this morning, everything was going well with Tiffany and I was confident that by the end of the day, I would be able to tell her how I felt…and how I was going to deal with Sunye. But my confidence fell apart as soon as I saw the person behind the door. It was Sungmin… “What do you want?” I asked him immediately…I just couldn’t stay polite. “I’m here to see Tiffany…” he was kind of shocked at my coldness…he should know better after last night. “She’s fine…you can go” I was ready to close the door when I heard Fany. “Who is it? Oh Sungmin!” she said as she stood in the hallway. Unfortunately, she could see him from where she was standing. “Tiffany! How are you?” a big smile appeared on his face. “Come on in Sungmin” she waved her hand, inviting him to come in the apartment…my apartment. Am I dreaming? Why is she so happy to see him? Fany and Sungmin sat next to each other on the couch; too close though…I tried my best to stay civilize and hang around them. The two of them were talking about the drama, it was hard to not show a more than annoyed face, and with them sitting so close to one another… Suddenly my phone went off. I went to my room and answered it. It was the office; it was about the meeting that I was supposed to attend today. “What do you mean they left? I sent you the presentation already…all you had to do was to present it! What do you mean they wanted me? Did you call them back? Fine, call them and see if you can arrange another meeting as soon as possible. I’ll come by tomorrow…okay thank you…see you” I hung up and thought for awhile. I might have got into trouble… When I came out of my room, Fany and Sungmin were laughing about something; I tried to not care too much about this view of them being all happy and went to sit on the chair. “Are you busy Taeyeon? You should go if you are. Sungmin can keep me company” Fany said as soon as I sat down. I thought she has stabbed me with her words…why did she want to stay alone with him so much? My company isn’t enough to make her happy? “No…I’m not busy…” “Yeah I can keep her company if you have to work” He was daring enough to add…if my eyes could kill…he would have died right there. “What’s your problem? Are you trying to kick me out of my own place?” I blurted out. I hate how he looks so nice with all his mannerisms…I know what he wanted… “Taeyeon!!!” Fany scolded my rudeness. She was obviously very shocked at my outburst…me, who is so calm. “What? Why are you defending him?” I stood up angrily. “Because you keep attacking him! What’s wrong with you?” I tried to calm down before speaking again. “Sungmin…I think you better leave” “Why should he leave when you are the one getting angry?” Fany immediately replied. I couldn’t believe she stood up for him this much…is he that important? “It’s my apartment and I want him to leave!” I shouted. She looked at me and sighed in disbelief. “Are you really playing this game? Sungmin let’s go for a walk…outside, no one’s property!” she stood up. “You’re still not feeling well Tiffany” he told her before holding her hand, forcing her to sit down again. How dare he? They haven’t known each other for that long and the guy allows himself to hold her hand? He shouldn’t even sit near her…and that look on his eyes whenever she’s around… Fany’s effort to keep him there really hurt me; I couldn’t hide my disappointment anymore. “Why…why are you trying so hard to keep me away? Does it make you so unhappy to be around me?” I asked her. She was taken aback by my question…I was surprised myself actually, never would I have shown this much emotion in front of people in the past…that’s not me. “She didn’t ask you to leave Taeyeon” Sungmin said. I glared at him. “Did I talk to you?” This has obviously angered Fany again. “Stop it now…let’s go somewhere else Sungmin” “You stay here! You’re still sick, you shouldn’t go outside!” I told her. “Why should I listen to you? Since when do you care anyway?” It was the last straw…why does she keep thinking that I don’t care…no matter what I do now, she won’t see it…only Sungmin is nice. I can’t believe I miss an important meeting today to see her and Sungmin trying to get rid of me…I’m such a fool…thinking that this gesture would be enough for her. “Congratulation Sungmin…you won” I smiled bitterly before leaving the apartment. I didn’t look at Fany…a part of me didn’t want to look at her anymore…everything was so simply and nice when I didn’t have those feelings…when my heart was completely blank. The Kwon Residence, Yuri’s POV Tonight, I wanted to have a little conversation with my beloved sister. Since I saw Yoong and Seohyun together the other day, I couldn’t really sleep at night…this image of them entering a lingerie shop together…ugh…. I walked in Yoong’s room and sat on her bed. My sister was watching TV so I turned it off and focused on her. “Ya! What’s wrong with you? Don’t bother me” she scolded. “We need to talk” “I’m busy” “It won’t be long…let’s talk quickly about relationship” Yoong looked at me with a bored expression. “Ha Ha Ha” she mocked me before playing with her phone again. “How long have you been dating Seohyun? Is it serious? Did you kiss her already? Did you…” “AHHHHH stop it!” she took her pillow and hit me with it. “It’s none of your business! Worry about your relationship first!” “My relationship is perfectly fine. So…you and Seohyun…ha ha ha…you didn’t do anything right?” “What are you talking about?” “I mean…hold hands and hanging around…that’s all?” “What do you want to know?” “Nothing…I just wanted to tell you to take your time…you know, you’re young…Seohyun is still a baby…so you know…” “Whatever…are you done? Go away now” she kicked me. “Be serious please…” “Yuri…no offense but…I think I know more than you about relationship…just focus on Jessica, will you?” “Hey! I know a lot too!” “Yeah yeah yeah…” she ignored me again. “Aish…you’re so arrogant…by the way, what’s that present? Is it for me?” I asked her while pointing at a small package on her desk. “Oh it’s a present for a friend, some lingerie” “Huh? You bought lingerie?” “Yeah the other day” “Oh…I see…ha ha…Ok I’ll…go take care of my own business now. Have fun!” I quickly stormed out of her room. Now I know why they went into that shop…there was no reason to be so worried about. I knew it!! I went back to my room and called Jessica. “Sica!!! I discovered the mystery behind the lingerie store!!!” I excitedly said when she picked up. “WHAT THE? DO YOU KNOW WHAT TIME IT IS? HOW DARE YOU WAKE ME UP?????” she scolded. I had to move the phone away from my ear because of how loud she was. “Huh? It’s only 9…” “I need my sleep!!! Wake me up again and I kill you!!!!” she scolded again. “But listen! I got great news! Yoong and Seohyun went to buy lingerie for Yoong’s friend!!!! It was nothing to worry about actually!!!” “I told you…are you done? Can I sleep again?” “I was thinking…maybe we can go and celebrate this wonderful news together? This Saturday???” “Why would I celebrate that?” “Come on Sica, we have to celebrate! We can go to your favorite place! Please…please!” I whined on the phone. “I’m this close to come to your house and kick your ass Yuri…this close!!!” she threatened me. “Is it a yes? Because it sounds like it” I asked her amused. I know she was getting angry…but I love angry Sica. “Are you going to let me sleep if I say yes?” “Absolutely!” “Yes” then she hung up the phone. Our conversation was short but damn, it still made me so happy. Later, I went to sleep with a big smile on my face. TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV I’ve never seen Taeyeon so angry before…and hurt. I know I went too far by defending Sungmin, but I couldn’t help it. A part of me just…like seeing Taeyeon angry because of Sungmin…it reminds me of myself when I see Taeng with Sunye. Taeyeon went out since this afternoon and she’s still not at home. Fortunately, I was feeling much better now so I could stay up and wait for her. I guess I will apologize…I knew she was angry but I keep pushing her. It wasn’t really nice. I was lying on the couch when Taeyeon got back home. My body froze as I heard her footsteps. I kind of expected Taeyeon to totally ignore me, but surprisingly, she walked to the living room and sat down on the couch, next to me. None of us moved, nor talked for what seemed to be an eternity. I was ready to make the first move again but Taeyeon spoke first. “What’s so good about Sungmin?” she suddenly asked me. Her voice was calm and tired…and it seemed like there was a strong smell of alcohol coming from Taeng, although she didn’t look drunk. “Huh…why…” I started to ask. “Do you really like him?” “Yes…no…I mean…he’s a nice guy…hmmm…what’s going on? Are you okay?” I moved closer to Taeng and pat her back. Unexpectedly Taeng hugged me. “Don’t push me away Tiffany…don’t choose him…” she said randomly. “Taeyeon…” “No…I…I don’t want you to look at him…only me Tiffany…only look at me…” “Taeyeon I think you should…” “Don’t push me away…please…” Taeyeon was hugging me tightly; I thought she had gone crazy because of the alcohol. “I can’t breathe Taeyeon-ah…” What she said next…those words…I’ve been dreaming of that day where she would finally say them...even though the situation wasn’t perfect, I was still happy. “Tiffany, I really like you…It…it kills me to see you look at him…so much…I…I think I have…” *Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzz* “Taeyeon? You think you have what? Taeyeon???” Her arms were still around me and her head was now resting on my shoulder. She has felt asleep. I didn’t realize immediately, what Taeyeon has just confessed. Was it really a confession? Did she just confess under alcohol? I didn’t know what to think of Taeyeon’s sudden feelings for me. Should I believe her? I started to feel Taeyeon’s weight; she was slowly falling on me. I hesitated between pushing her away or just stay there…letting her hug me. After all…it has been a while since she did it…since our trip to Bali. Unfortunately, our position was rather uncomfortable so I had to release myself from her hug. I gently got away from her arms and lay her on the couch. Before going in my room, I looked at Taeyeon’s sleeping face. I couldn’t help but touch her face…her skin was so soft, like a baby. I wonder everyday…how I can like her so much…what did you do to me Taeyeon? Before turning off the TV and going to bed, I allowed myself to kiss her…not a real kiss, just a kiss on her forehead. Although things are still unfixed between us, I know we’re on the right path…tonight, I got hope again. To Be Continued... Chapter 15 - The Competition Has Begun... TaeNy’s Apartment, Tiffany’s POV I don’t know how I felt asleep last night; I kept on replaying the whole revelation scene in my head, again and again. Was I happy? A part of me was but the other part…was even more confused. I’ve always felt something between us, some sort of connection, but that feeling slowly faded apart once Sunye appeared. I haven’t completely given up on my feelings for her…it was impossible to forget how I feel, but I…was trying to face the truth; Taeyeon was with Sunye now and I should at least, try to move on. But now…I don’t know what to think anymore. She is still with Sunye and after pushing me away so many times, she told me she actually likes me. What am I supposed to do? Nonetheless, she was drunk when said that…I know alcohol can make people say anything. All night, I was struggling between confronting her about her confession or let it go, she might not even remember. When I woke up, the first thing that I did was to go on the living room and checked on Taeyeon. She was still asleep…but on the floor. No surprised from Taeyeon. I’m happy she didn’t move to the bathroom or balcony though. I was feeling good enough to go to school today, so I went to change before waking Taeyeon up. I walked to where she was laying and kneeled down beside her. “Taengoo wake up…wake up!!” I shook her body. “Hmm…hmm…5 minutes…just 5 minutes…” she mumbled, rolling around. Her hands were searching around for a blanket and when they didn’t find any, Taeyeon hugged herself and slept again. I was quite amused at her, she was so cute. “Taengoo, we’re going to be late for school. Wake up!!!” I shook her again. “I don’t want to go to school…leave me alone…it’s so cold…” “I’m going to take picture of you if you don’t wake up!!!” “I don’t care…” “Are you sure? So you don’t care that every student in our school sees pictures of you wearing your beloved keroro pjs???? Fine…I’ll take my camera” “I’m up, I’m up!!!” Taeng literally jumped up and flew to her room. I couldn’t help but laugh, no matter how awkward and difficult it can be between us, there are moments like this where we simply don’t think about our problems. I was eating cereals when Taeyeon came out. “I didn’t prepare breakfast, sorry.” I apologized. Usually we always prepare for both of us but I didn’t really have time today. “It’s ok, I don’t want to get sick so early in the morning” she teased me. A sign that everything was fine…she wasn’t angry anymore. Taeng took a bowl, put cornflakes in it and went to sit in front of me. None of us talked for a few minutes. I was thinking about Taeng’s confession and felt like asking her but I didn’t dare to. I tried hard to keep my eyes on my cereals instead of looking at Taeng. “What I said yesterday…I meant everything of it” I dropped my spoon hearing Taeyeon’s words. Did she really say that? I found myself unable to look at her…remembering every single word she said last night, I became shy. I felt my cheeks becoming red as I looked up, expecting to see her looking deeply at me. But Taeyeon was looking down at her bowl, playing with her cereals instead of eating them. I could swear her cheeks were a little bit red as well, is she feeling embarrassed because of yesterday? “I won’t promise anything…I’ll just show you. As time goes by, you will trust me again” she said, this time looking at me and offering me one of her shy smile. “Are you done? We’ll be late for school” I nodded before she cleaned the table. “Don’t you have to pick up Sunye?” I bluntly asked. It was a habit…since Sunye is always with us. “...no…not today…” she simply answered. “Oh…” “Why? Something is wrong?” she asked concerned. I shook my head. “Nonono everything is fine. Let’s GO!” I smiled brightly. It’s been a long time since I smiled like this at Taeng. Way too long. I know she is trying to make up for the past weeks and I must say; she is starting very well. S1 High School, On our way to the school, Taeyeon was back to her quiet self. I felt that something was bothering her, the closer we were to the school, the more anxious she became. I wondered if it has to do with Sunye, as soon as we arrived to the school, I got my answer. Like on her first day, Sunye was waiting for Taeyeon at the school’s gate. Like the first day, she was standing and smiling when she saw Taeng. But unlike that day, Taeyeon didn’t leave me behind. There is no need to say it was extremely weird. I could feel the tension, but I pushed it aside and simply enjoyed walking to class…beside her. During class, I didn’t pay any special attention to them; their desk was behind mine so it would have been too obvious if I kept on looking back. Jessica and Yuri didn’t wait long before questioning me about my absence. What did I do? How sick I was? What did Taeyeon do…they’re such a noisy couple. Everything was fine until lunch. We were sitting at our usual spot with the others when I saw Sunye, eating by herself. Usually she eats with Taeng. I looked around to see if Taeyeon was coming but she was nowhere to be seen. Only one person might know where Taeyeon is hiding. I discreetly nudged the girl sitting beside me. “Yuri-ah…Yuri-ah…” I had to nudge her at least 5-6 times before she gave me her attention. The girl was busy spazzing at Jessica eating a sandwich…like really spazzing. “Yuri, tell me, where is Taeyeon? She is not with Sunye…where is she hiding???” “Huh…I don’t know…” she looked away, obviously she knew. ”Come on tell me, please…please…I’ll repay you” I begged her. “Last time you didn’t really help me…” “I’ll do anything this time…really” “What are you two gossiping about?” Sooyoung asked us suspiciously. “You owe me! She’s probably on the roof…” she whispered. “Huh we’re not gossiping at all…ha ha ha” “Sorry guys…I have to go” I quickly packed the rest of my lunch and ran away. On the school’s roof, Like Yuri said, Taeyeon was really on the roof. It was the first time that I came there and it wasn’t like I thought. I expected a dirty place since no one come there but it was actually pretty clean. And where was Taeyeon? She was lying down, on a blanket, her lunch beside her. Her eyes were closed and she looked really peaceful. I didn’t know if I should stay or not…I was scared she would get angry if I disturbed her. I struggled with myself before choosing to just turn around and leave her alone. “Why are you leaving?” Taeyeon’s voice startled me. I froze like a little kid being caught doing something bad. Slowly I turned around and laughed nervously. “Oh..Taeyeon…didn’t know you were there! Ha ha ha ha…” “Yuri told you I was there?” Her eyes were still closed…how did she know it was me? “Nono I found you by myself” “So you were looking for me? Why?” now she was looking at me…and with her cocky smile. I let out a sigh and went to sit next to her. “First, please stop with the cocky smile…and yes I was looking for you. What are you doing here by the way?” “I like it…its quiet” “Is it your secret place???” I asked a little too excited. “What’s wrong with you? It’s not really a secret place...I never hide it” “Huh? But no one knows besides Yuri” “Well, no one asked either” She had a point, I’ve always wondered where Taeyeon disappeared during lunch break but I never asked her about it. “Why are you hiding here anyway? Why don’t you come with us?” “…” Taeyeon’s quiet and lonely character was something that I’ve always try to understand. How can she only talks to a few people only and be cold and quiet with everyone else? “Don’t you feel lonely?” I sincerely asked her. “I’m used to it…” “Don’t you want to have lot of friends around you?” “…” “Or maybe…my company is enough for you?” I imitated her cocky smile. My cheesy joke was enough to make her smile. Gosh, how I love that smile. “Yeah, your loud voice is enough for me…it can easily make up for 10 people” “YA! KIM TAE YEON!” “See?” she sighed. “Whatever…you’re my least favorite friend!” I told her. Taeyeon suddenly became serious again. “Does it mean…we’re friends?” Up until now, we’ve always been friends…maybe not to everyone but I’ve always considered her as a friend. It wasn’t the question…the real question is…are we more than friends? “I don’t know…you tell me?” “I won’t mind being your friends…” Taeyeon talking about friendship with me was a huge accomplishment already, but I still felt disappointed. “At least for now” she concluded. I immediately looked at Tae, wanting her to confirm her words or say more but she closed her eyes again and smiled. I knew our conversation has ended. She said more than I hoped for. The Kwon Residence, Yuri’s POV I had a great surprise when I came home. My beloved grandparents are in town to visit us. They don’t live in Seoul so I don’t get to see them often. The thing is, every time I see them, there is this question that they love to ask me. “My Yuri! Look at how beautiful my granddaughter is!” my grandma hugged me and pats my head. “Yes yes we know that she is beautiful” my grandpa nodded and smiled at me. Between them, my grandfather is the quiet one whereas my grandmother is…on the same level of craziness as my mom, sometimes even more. “See how big you are now! When are you going to get married and have a cute little baby??” she said while pinching my cheeks. My grandfather and I sighed simultaneously. “You know I’m only 18 years old…so the baby thing is way too fast” I told her. She pouted. Yes, my grandmother pouts…”Then at least a girlfriend! You need to have a girlfriend! Tell me you have a girlfriend?!” Then out of nowhere, Yoona jumped in. “She has a girlfriend! A very pretty one too!” she gave me a wink, proud of herself. I was starting at Yoong, shocked. “Oh! Is it true Yuri? You have a beautiful girlfriend? What’s her name? Since when? How is she?” she started questioning me. “Her name is Jessica and they’ve been dating for weeks now! She’s pretty cool” Yoona said again. I was praying that someone will save me from this situation. I knew already what will happen next. “But that’s amazing! A girlfriend with an English name! You have to introduce her to us Yuri-ah!” “Huh? Nono she is very very very shy so it’s better now. Ha ha” I tried to get away from the trap. “What? You won’t even introduce your girlfriend to your grandparents who love you very much?” “Grandma…” “No it’s fine…I understand…you don’t love us enough…” she acted sad and disappointed. “Aigoo…don’t say that…okay okay, I’ll introduce her to you” Her face brightened again. “You promise? We can have dinner tomorrow night!” “Huh? That fast? Why? Give me some time!” “We won’t stay long Yuri so tomorrow is the best. Why do you need time? It’s not like you have to find yourself a girlfriend for tomorrow since you have already one, right?” Wow does she know that I’m actually faking the girlfriend thing? “Ha ha of course I have one…tomorrow its fine. I’ll tell her later” I started to panicked. How in the world am I going to convince Jessica? I already have trouble asking her for dinner, just the two of us so with my grandparents…she is going to freak out. But then, I remember that Tiffany owe me a favor. If I can’t convince Sica, I can still ask her best friend to do it instead. I went back to my room and called Jessica. “…what do you want Kwon Yuri?” Her voice sounded…sleepy, and it was not even 7pm. “Did I wake you up?” “No…but you’re keeping me awake…so be fast” “Well…I need you help…” “No” “Huh? No? But I…” “It’s still no” “Wait…I really really need you! It’s an emergency! Just a dinner with my grandparents please please!!!” “Why would I have dinner with your grandparents??” “Because…hmmm…you have an English name, yeah because my grandmother loves girls who can speak English and have an English name and I told her about you and now, she wanted to meet you!” Wow…what a bunch of nonsense I was able to spit out. “Your story is weird…” “My grandma is special...and she really insisted and I couldn’t say no. Please Sica! It can be fun; they’re going to love you!” “And why should I help you?” “Because you’re a very nice person and I’m sure you’ll feel good afterwards. I’ll buy you American foods as a reward” “I can buy it myself, babo” “For a whole month…if you need something I’ll go and buy it for you! I’ll be your personal delivery girl! So????” “Interesting…but I say, 2 months!” she bargained. If only I could tell her that even for a year, I would still agree. “Ok accepted! 2 months it is. So tomorrow I’ll pick you up around 7, okay?” “Yes” “Great! Thank you Sica! See you tomorrow, goodnight!” “Bye” Earlier this afternoon at Kim Corporation, Taeyeon’s POV After my weird confession last night, I thought Tiffany would have freaked out and ignored me but she didn’t. I was quite surprised this morning to see her act so…normal. It helped actually; I felt much more comfortable which led to my other confession. I’ve come to the point where…I don’t feel like hiding anymore. I know it’s gonna take some time to build up our relationship if we were to have one, so I have to start being honest now and show her how I feel. I dropped Fany at home after school and went to the office. I had to clean up the mess that I caused after canceling my meeting yesterday. “Miss. Taeyeon, Mister Sungmin is asking for you” my secretary called in. “Let him in” What is he doing here? A few seconds later, Sungmin came in. I pointed to the chair in front of me and he sat down. “What can I do for you Sungmin?” I said politely. There was no reason to pick a fight with him, especially in the office. “I’ll go straight to the point then. I don’t want you to mess up with Tiffany” Did I hear it right? “I beg your pardon?” “I don’t like what you’re doing right now” “What the hell are you talking about?” “On one hand, you’re with my sister and on the other hand, you’re chasing after Tiffany? Does it seem right to you?” “First of all, it’s none of your business but if I have to justify myself, I’m not chasing after Tiffany and about Sunye…it’s complicated” “You told her you will try…” “I will solve the problem between Sunye and me. I ain’t gonna cheat if that’s what you’re worried about” “So I was right? You want Tiffany…” “Once again, care about your own business. Don’t come in my own office to tell me what to do” “I’m not. I came here to tell you I am not gonna let you have Tiffany so easily. Don’t count on me to simply disappear and clear the way” “Excuse me?” Was it a threat? Am I supposed to feel scare of this competition? “I really like Tiffany and I won’t give up on her love because you suddenly decided to like her too. So I came here to tell you, I will fight for her, whether you like it or not” “Should I feel proud of you?” I said ironically. “I’m just asking you to stop acting like a kid when I’m around because I’m going to stay and I’m going to see her again and spend time with her, be prepare for it” He stood up. I simply looked at him without saying anything. “Let’s have a fair competition. See you next time Kim Tae Yeon” he finally left my office. I wasn’t prepared for that…Sungmin has always been very discreet, I don’t remember him being so confident and fighting for a girl. I know I shouldn’t be afraid of his little announcement, but I was. After all, Tiffany chose him more than once… I have no choice now; I really need to solve my problem with Sunye before working on my relationship with Tiffany…and I have to do it fast. Next day, in a restaurant around Seoul, Yuri’s POV I can’t believe I’m taking Jessica for dinner with my grandparents. And I can’t believe I didn’t tell Jessica the truth…I already know my grandma will ask a lot of questions to Sica, thinking she is my girlfriend and knowing Jessica…I don’t know if she is going to play the game. We arrived at the restaurant before my grandparents and I tried to brief Jessica a little bit for tonight without telling her which role she was going to play. “So you understand right? Just answer at their questions…don’t think too much about the questions, just reply that will make her really happy” “I heard you, repeat it again and I’ll make you eat this napkin!” Sica threatened me. Gosh…she is so hot when she does that. Right after her little threat, my grandparents appeared. They were following the waiter and I immediately saw my grandma’s face brightened as she saw us. She looked so happy. I didn’t know that me having a girlfriend could make her so happy. The waiter led them to our table, we stood up to greet them but my grandma simply walked to Sica and gave her a big hug…then she said… “You’re Jessica? Oh my…you’re so beautiful! I’m so happy!! My Yuri has such a gorgeous girlfriend!” Sica looked at my grandma with her trademark blank expression. “Pardon?” I knew right away that by the end of the night, I’ll be dead…there is no way Sica won’t kill me after dinner. To Be Continued... Chapter 16 - A Magical Kiss A restaurant in Seoul, Yuri's POV The waiter led them to our table, we stood up to greet them but my grandma simply walked to Sica and gave her a big hug…then she said… "You're Jessica? Oh my…you're so beautiful! I'm so happy!! My Yuri has such a gorgeous girlfriend!" Sica looked at my grandma with her trademark blank expression. "Pardon?" I knew right away that by the end of the night, I'll be dead…there is no way Sica won't kill me after dinner. Until then, I just need her to play along… "Yes grandma, that's our Jessica" I quickly said while avoiding Sica's obvious glare. My grandmother complimented her again then went to her seat. I had a little preview of what might happen to me later on as Sica pinched my forearm really really hard when both of us sat down. All I could do was smile...smile and ignored the pain. This restaurant was a really nice one and I particularly love it because they serve the food super duper fast. We didn't even have time to feel awkward that the food was already there. "So Jessica, do you like to cook?" my grandmother asked. I nearly choked on my rice when I heard the question. Please Sica…just say yes… "I can't cook" Sica bluntly answered. I looked at my grandma and she had that surprised expression on…positive or negative? I don't know… "What are you talking about Sica? You can cook…you can make some awesome tuna salad…and ham! Don't forget the ham…haha" I tried to cover it up. "I like cooking but I fail…I'm really really bad at cooking" Sica added. She was looking right at my grandparents, it was probably a short message for "I'm not a housewife, your granddaughter better not marry me…" My grandma was still showing a surprised expression but it soon broke into a smile. "Well what can I say? Yuri, you better learn how to cook quickly if you want to take care of your girlfriend!" she told me with a more than serious tone. "Huh?" Sica and I were both loss for words at the same time. "Of course Yuri! You can't expect your girlfriend to do everything, so you better learn how to cook. You cook and she does the dishes" "I don't do the dishes" Sica stroke again. I tried my best to smile like it was nothing but under the table, my feet was itching to just kick her once. "You don't?" "Not if I can avoid them" she laughed like it was funny. And to my surprise, my grandma laughed with her! "Haha I don't do the dishes as well!" Then they laughed together while I was exchanging an understanding glance with my grandpa. We both nodded at each other. He definitely had a hard time with my grandma…like me with Sica. "So tell me, what do you like about our Yuri?" Jessica looked at me while answering. "Ah…I love everything about her" she said with a smile. I knew she was playing along, but I still wondered if she meant it…even a little bit. "Oh you two are so cute!!! Did you know that Yuri was a crybaby when she was young? She cried all the time…and she was quite spoiled. Now it's the total opposite." "I see…" Sica said still looking at me. "I'm so happy she has finally found a girlfriend…I was worried she might end up alone" "Grandma!!! Please…" I was ready to beg her to stop…if she starts, she'll never stop. "Our Yuri is so serious about relationship, a tall and pretty girl like her who has never dated. Can you believe it?" "She has never dated?" Sica asked surprised. "Huh please…I'm still here!!" they both ignored me and went on with their conversation. "Yuri is an eternal romantic. She believes in soul mate and only wants to fall in love once. She wants her first girlfriend to be her last too. I've always though it was impossible but now that I see you two together… I'm happy that she found you" I guess my grandma's tone was so serious that Sica got scared or something. "Yes…lucky her…" she tried to smile but I felt her nervousness. I realized that Sica's mood went down after that conversation. I hope she's not thinking too much about what my grandmother said. We're not dating yet and I don't want to scare her away... The rest of the dinner went well, we talked about school and my grandma asked some more questions about Jessica who gave out short replies only. I noticed how she avoided looking at me and only focused on my grandparents. After dinner, we walked my grandparents to their car where the driver was waiting. Of course, my grandmother couldn't help and get emotional. "It was really nice meeting you Jessica, please take good care of Yuri and if she misbehave, call me!" she hugged Sica then turned to me. "And you, don't forget to obey your girlfriend. Don't make her cry or I'll come and punish you" grandma warned me. I hugged both my grandparents and waited for their car to drive away before leaving with Sica. We walked silently to my car and I opened the door for her. Jessica looked a bit shy from my gesture and I could still feel her nervousness. I had the feeling that she wanted to tell me something but didn't know how to. During the ride, I didn't ask her anything…I preferred to wait until we arrived at her house. As soon as we reached her place, Sica tried to leave the car as fast as she could but the smart girl that I am locked the door first. "What are you doing Kwon Yuri? Open the door! Did you forget what your grandmother said? You have to obey me!!" "I'll let you go don't worry…why are you so nervous? What's going on?" I asked worried about her sudden change of humor. "Nothing…there is nothing. Let me go now" "Is it because of my grandmother? You don't have to pay attention to what she said…it…" Sica was staring at her hands, playing with her fingernails nervously. "I don't think I'm the one for you…" she cut me off. "You shouldn't be so serious about me…it is better for you" "What are you talking about?" "I mean…I know that you like me Yuri…and we get along pretty well together but I…" "If you're not ready I can totally understand…I can wait…" "You will get hurt…" "I take the risk…I'm willing to try…why don't you?" "…" "Just give me…give us one chance...we planned to go out tomorrow…it will be my chance, to make you like me" "I don't dislike you…I just…" "It doesn't matter…just go on this date with me…and you can decide later on. Only one date. I'm not asking for much. Please." "I still think it's a bad idea…we are friends and better remain friends…" "Don't you feel anything for me? Even the slightest feeling? I'm not crazy…I know there is something between us, why are you preventing us from moving forward?" "I want to protect you…I'm not sure I can…" "You don't have to like me now…take your time to know me better but don't stop me from liking you" *Silence* "…tomorrow is it?" she finally said. I sighed in relief. "Yes tomorrow…since its Saturday, can I have you for the whole day?" "I guess it's the least I could do for you…" "Thank you. You won't regret it" "...I hope so…" she opened the door and got off. "Goodnight Yuri" "Goodnight…Sica" Did I expect the evening to end up like this? I actually wish that angry Sica from the restaurant was around instead of emotional and depressing Jessica. I know she still likes him…but after all my effort, I'm not going to give up now…I'm too close to give up. Saturday at TaeNy's Apartment, Tiffany’s POV Taeyeon has been particularly nervous and quiet since this morning. I only knew she was going out in the afternoon but I didn't know with whom. She was sitting on the couch like a rock when the phone rang. I answered the phone since Taeng wasn't in the right state. "Alo??? Tiffany's speaking" "Hi Fany! This is Sungmin, how are you?" Weird…since when does Sungmin call on the home phone instead of my mobile? "Oh hi..." I was unsure whether I should talk to him in front of Taeng and unconsciously, I prevented myself from mentioning his name. "How are you?" I responded while walking in the hallway. "I'm good…a little bored actually. Would you mind keeping me company for today? We can walk around town and eat something! What do you think?" he sounded really enthusiastic. "Hmmm…well…I'm not sure…" "Are you worried about Taeyeon? She is going out with Sunye today so don't worry" I don't know if it was me but Sungmin sounded more than happy about this. "I don't know…I'll call you later, okay?" "…Sure…I'll wait for your call then" "Bye" I hung up and turned around to see Taeyeon leaning against the wall with her arms crossed around her chest, staring at me. "Who was it?" she questioned me. "Nobody…wrong call…" I smiled nervously, hoping she will drop the subject. She was looking at me suspiciously; I believe that she knew I was lying. "Whatever…I'm going out" "With who?" I bluntly asked. I didn't expect her to answer though. Taeyeon's face showed nervousness again as she walked to the door. "I'm meeting with Sunye…" "Oh…" Although I knew it already, it still hurt…a bit. "It's not what you think…I have to talk to her…" Taeng reassured me. "Anyway are you going somewhere today?" "Huh? Why? Why do you suddenly ask me??" I kind of freaked out… "Why are you so nervous? Are you hiding something from me?" "NO" "Whatever…just be careful if you're going out and be at home when I'm back" "Why?" "Because! Don't ask too much!" "When will you be back?" "I don't know" I stared at her with a dead expression. "…" Sometimes I don't know if she is trying to be funny or what. "Don't look at me like this…I'll be back before 6pm so you better be there Mushroom!" she smiled and laughed to herself. "Haha mushroom…so funny" she laughed even harder. "I'm not going to respond to that…it's too lame…even for me" "Whatever, be careful and at home before 6! Bye!" she finally left the house. That girl is so weird…how can she change her mood so easily? Kim Tae Yeon…she'll always be a mystery to me. Taeng's weird character was soon replaced by the thought of her with Sunye. She said they have to talk…could it be about Taeng's feelings? Is she really going to end it up with Sunye? I better wait for her to come home and tell me…looks like today is going to be very interesting. Somewhere in Seoul, Taeyeon's POV Today is the big day…I'm finally going to talk to Sunye about how I feel…about her and about this relationship. Am I going to tell her about Tiffany? I still don't know… I picked up Sunye in front of her house, like usual; she was waiting for me and smiled when she saw my car coming. How can I break this sweet smile? She doesn't deserve this. We shared a normal conversation in the car, I didn't tell her where we were going but I think she knew. After a 15 minute ride, we arrived at the top of that infamous hill. 2 years ago, she left me here…2 years later, it was my turn. We sat down at our favorite spot and I found myself unable to speak. I practiced beforehand, how and what I was going to tell her, but now that she was here…I couldn't say a word. "Did you bring me here for a special occasion?" she asked me with a bright smile. How am I going to do that? "I…I…have to talk to you…about me…and us" I didn't dare to look at her, it was already too hard. "You're still not ready?" she immediately asked me Yuri was right, if I go on and hide my feelings, I'll hurt both of them. Between Sunye and Tiffany, I have to let go of one…and let her move on with her life. I just can't believe that after all those years, I'm finally letting go of you…Sunye. I tried to put away my fear and guiltiness and faced Sunye. "I never will. I tried, really really hard but I can't" And then it hit her, her face fell apart as she realized what I was doing. "Believe me…I really tried but I…" "Tiffany…" she whispered then smiled to herself like she has just understood something. "I knew all along…that Tiffany will be in-between" I shook my head, disagreeing with her. "At first, I thought Tiffany was the reason…as to why my feelings for you weren't the same anymore, but I was wrong. It's been so long…so many years…" "I shouldn't have left…But it wasn't…" "No…it…" I let out a sigh…trying to find my words. "It wouldn't have changed anything…at the end. We would probably be together right now if you stayed but the truth is…my feelings were never what I thought they were…I…" She cut me off and her tone changed a bit. She was getting angry. "What are you trying to say? You never loved me?" I didn't practice this part of the conversation…it wasn't supposed to go like this. "I loved you and I love you but…it's not like this kind of love…" I tried to explain but even I was confused. "Taeyeon…do you even realize what you're saying right now?" "I never questioned myself. All along, I thought you were the one. We grew up together and besides Yuri, no one has really been so close to me. I felt and still feel protective toward you and I care, but…I never made a difference between friendship and love." "You're talking nonsense…" she looked away, obviously trying to calm down. "You made me smile…and I feel comfortable around you, I never thought of anyone else because for me, there was no one else. In my world, there were only my family, Yuri's family and you. I didn't have to convince myself it was love…I didn't even know what love was…" "Since the beginning…I was only a friend to you?" she looked back at me. She looked so hurt that I felt ashamed of myself. "You are more than a friend to me…I will always care about you and I'll be there when you need me" "But you still don't love me…and you told me you needed time…" "I was confused when you came back…It hit me hard when I realized that I actually stopped thinking about you. But you came back and I…I thought about the past…I wanted to protect you again…" "I don't need your protection Taeyeon…nor do I need your pity" "I'm not pitying you…I never had!" "As soon as I knew I got better, I jumped on the first plane to Seoul, just to see you again. I though…we could finally be together. No more check up at the hospital, no more worry about my health as we plan for our weekend…" "I really wanted to make you happy…when I saw you again…I thought we should be like before, just us again…but things have changed, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't ignore my feelings…" "Your feelings for Tiffany…" "I didn't want to…I tried to not like her, I tried to not care about her but I failed miserably…" "That's why we're having this conversation…because you finally realize about your feelings and want to be with her" "It was selfish of me…I admit I only care about myself. I didn't want to let you go, but at the same time…I couldn't let go of her either. I wish things were different…" "I don't know what I regret the most…leaving 2 years ago or coming back…" "You had to leave and you know it, if not…" "If not I would have died?" her eyes were getting teary now. "But then…I would have died thinking that the one I loved, loved me back but was too shy and introvert to admit it. Now I got my health back but I lost you" "I will…I will never leave you…we've known each other since we were kids…I'm not going to leave because we're not a couple. We can be friends" "You're joking right? Taeyeon…I love you! How do you want us to be friends?" "…I don't know…I guess that with time…" "Like your feelings for me?" "…" I figured out she needed to calm down; this conversation was going nowhere. I don't know how long we stayed there, not talking but I felt the atmosphere getting better. I don't know how it was possible but I was more relaxed as well. But it didn't last long… "I wanna go home" her voice broke the comfortable silence. Sunye didn't wait for my answer; she simply stood up and walked to my car. Before joining her, I looked one last time at the view in front of me; it might be the last time that I come here. TaeNy's Apartment, Tiffany’s POV Since Taeng left this afternoon, I didn't do anything at all. I stayed at home and waited patiently for her to come back. It sounds kind of desperate but I was just too nervous to go out. I should be overly excited that Taeng is clear about her feelings and that she is going to tell Sunye about it…but who knows? Maybe Sunye convinced her to stay together…and maybe…she chose Sunye again. Among my freak out moments, I still had time to clean out the apartment. I was really proud of myself; the last thing to do was dinner! I have improved tremendously as a cook since the first time I made…whatever it was. I was so focus on not burning down the whole kitchen that I didn't hear the front door. "What are you doing?" Taeng's sudden appearance startled me and I nearly cut my fingers… "YA!!! Kim Tae Yeon!!!" I scolded her, my hand still holding the knife. Taeng took a few steps back and hold up her hands, in front of her. "Okay…okay…calm down…I'm sorry…just put down the knife will you? Knife and Tiffany is a dangerous combination…so put it down gently…and walk away…" she told me. I showed her for the second time today, my dead expression. "We're not in a movie Taeyeon…and you're not the hero" Taeng didn't move and stared at me, trying to persuade me to take back my words and play along with her. Unfortunately for her, I only stared back while shaking my head. "Fine…but you're not funny…I just wanted to act out one of this action movie scene…" she pouted and walked to her room. I smiled at her cute behavior. It's hard to believe that I was once scared of her…now she is like a little teddy bear, so cute that I want to hug her. Taeng didn't take long to shower and change her clothes. Once she was out of her room, she threw herself on the couch and turned on the TV. I tried to focus on cooking but something was bothering me. For someone who was supposed to have a breakup today, she looked really…calm and relaxed. Did she really break up with Sunye????? "Taengoo-ah! What's up?" I tried to act cool while cooking. "What?" she answered annoyed. "You have nothing to tell me? No new story?" "Why would I have new story to tell you?" "Huh…I don't know…you were the one who went out today" "…" "Never mind. I was just curious, you don't need to answer" I quickly said, scared that she will get angry at me for being noisy. This time, I really went back to my cooking. Taeng was still on the couch, watching TV and none of us talked until the dinner was served. Taeyeon helped me set the table and every time I put a new dish on it, she would make that weird face. "Why are you making that face? Doesn't it look tasty?" I asked her. "Yes…sure…but what is this exactly??" she said while pointing at the dark brown mixture. "Soup" "Oh…and the dark color…is it normal?" she asked still looking into the bowl. "I don't know, they didn't talk about color in the recipe…" "Of course they didn't…" Taeng was looking rather worried at the food in front of her. "Well…I will eat rice for today…" "Eat the soup!" I ordered her. "It took me lot of effort to do it" "I can see that…" "EAT!" "Okay…okay…" Taeng breathed deeply before trying the soup. It took her some time to actually swallow it…then she scolded me. "Ugh!! Did you taste it while cooking???" she was shaking her head in disgust. "No…I need water…" she stood up and went in the kitchen to get herself a glass of water. I was confused at her reaction so I tried it myself. As soon as the spoon touched my lips, I made the exact same face as Taeyeon earlier. It was really disgusting. It was salty…then sugary…then bitter and finally spicy. I don't even remember putting all those ingredients inside. Taeng went back to her seat and I noticed how she was sweating. "Was it that spicy?" I asked. She threw me an evil glare before stuffing herself with the rice. "Don't…ever…ever…cook any soup again" she told me. "But the rice is good right???" "I'm still alive so yes" I smiled as she continued to eat. Watching her eat as if nothing happened bothered me. She should be either sad or angry after her discussion with Sunye…why is she so calm? "Are you that curious?" Taeyeon suddenly asked me. "Huh?" Wah…did she read my mind or something? "Don't worry about how it went…just know that it's done…" she stood up and picked her bowl and chopsticks. "I'll do the dishes" she said while walking to the kitchen. Instead of being happy and jumping up and down, I suddenly felt sad. "I'm sorry Taeyeon-ah…" I turned and looked at her back. "I'm sorry for you two…" She put her bowl and chopsticks in the sink and stood there for a minute. When she turned back to look at me, she was smiling…a bittersweet smile though. "I am not sorry…so don't be. Okay?" I nodded silently before standing up and cleaning the table. I guess it didn't go that well…but Taeng is really good at hiding her emotion. I only hope she is not regretting it… Taeyeon and I were doing the dish and I spaced out for a moment. "I told you to not think about it" she told me. "I can't help it…" "You want to think about something else?" It was cute…how she wanted me to feel better. "Try" "My parents are coming back tomorrow" she announced. I didn't want to believe her at first…aunty would have called at home if it was the case. "I don't believe you" She was ready to scold me but decided not to. "Anyway…tomorrow night we're having dinner at home, just so you know." "For real? Auntie and uncle are back?" I started to believe her now. "You'll see for yourself since you don't believe me" "Aigoo…is little Taengoo angry??" I patted her head. Taeng jumped away from me. "Aish…your hands!!! I've just showered!!!" I looked at her amused. "I'm doing the dishes…my hands are clean" "You little Mushroom…" she mumbled angrily. Taeyeon walked back to the sink and when I didn't expect it, threw water at me. "YA! What are you doing?" I scolded her. "Your hands were dirty so I cleaned them for you" she stuck out her tongue at me. "Oh…I see…you wanna play that game???" I said before throwing water at her. We played like little kids in the kitchen and even in the living room. I don't remember having seen Taeng smiling and laughing like that…and thinking about it, me neither. It has been a while since I felt so happy…so relieved. We were having so much fun until Taeng decided to kill the mood. She simply stopped running around and said in a very serious tone. "Ok enough, let's clean up now" then she took a dry towel and started cleaning the mess. I stood there and looked at her in disbelief. Seriously, how can someone switch mood so easily? Same day at the Kwon residence, Yuri's POV Today is probably the most important day of my life. I can't mess up this date with Jessica…not after what she told me last night. As planned, I went to Jessica's home around 1pm and as expected, I had to wait 30 minutes more for her to show up. Sometimes I wonder how she can be that slow…it's like…she does everything in slow motion. When I finally saw her walking out from her house, I quickly got out of the car and opened the door for her. She tried to hide it but I saw her smile when I did that. "So Kwon Yuri, where are we going today?" she asked as soon as I drove off. I had a lot of ideas, where we could go and spend some time. I actually thought of going to the beach but then, the only thought of Sica in a bikini gave me nosebleed. Sure, I would totally enjoy watching Jessica swim while I lie down and drink a nice cocktail, but it would be impossible to not drool over her perfect body…in a bikini…oh my god…Jessica in a bikini…with her perfect legs…and her… "KWON YURI!" Sica shouted, breaking my nice day-dream. "Please pay attention to the road in front of you" "Sorry sorry" Phew…I better be more careful…spazzing about Sica's body while driving is a bad idea. "You didn't answer me, where are we going now?" "Bungee jump" I whispered, hoping she might not really understand. "Pardon? You said bungee jump?" Okay she heard it… "It's going to be fun! Don't worry, we'll jump together!" "Stop the car" "Huh?" "Stop the car, I'm not going. It's not fun…screaming and jumping at 45 meters is no fun!!!" she started freaking out. "Let's go there okay? We'll see later" I tried to reassure her. She pouted and slid in her seat. "Just so you know…your points for today are already minus" I couldn't help but smile, she was so cute. I should have known Sica will grade me through our date today. That's fine…by the end of the night; my points will skyrocket for sure. It took us about 1 hour to get to the location; the ride was boring as hell since Sica fell asleep, exactly 20 minutes after she got in the car. Not only was the ride boring, but it was dangerous as well. Imagining Sica in a bikini while driving is dangerous but trying to not stare at sleepy Sica while driving is just worse. After waking Jessica up which is a very dangerous thing to do, we walked to the bungee jump place. Sica was acting like a little kid as she walked even slower than usual. Once we got there, some instructor took us up there…45 meters from the ground. "I hate you" Jessica told me once up there. It wasn't funny at all seeing her scared but I was still smiling. I thought it was funny how she didn't want to jump but still stood there and even put on the body harness without really complaining. She did throw some deadly glare at me but then…I found them more sexy than scary. "So are you jumping together?" the instructor asked us. "YES!" I quickly said before Sica could respond. I don't think she would have jumped alone anyway. The guy gave us some instruction on how we should jump…basically, it was useless since we won't really jump…just let our bodies fall. Oh…the best part? We have to hug each other…HUG! Yes…a real hug…Jessica's body against mine…her arms around me…I'm so smart. Jessica and I prepared ourselves for this unforgettable jump. We kind of walked to the edge of the structure, Sica wasn't hugging me yet but I was already spazzing. She didn't fail to notice it. "What's that stupid smile on your face?" she asked. "Aigoo Sica, don't say it's stupid…I'm just happy" I pouted. "There is nothing to be happy about…you're failing your date right now" I stopped smiling and became serious. "I don't think I'm failing…the fact that you're afraid but still standing there with me, prove it. You might not know it Sica…but I think you trust me more than you think" Jessica didn't say a word; she simply put her arms around me and looked me in the eyes. I found myself blushing pretty quickly. "Oh…excuse me…we just need to let ourselves fall, right?" I asked the instructor again. "Yes, don't jump. Just fall" he confirmed. "So…is it fine if I ask everyone to turn around when we fall?" "Well…someone has to throw the rope…" "Oh…never mind, forget it" I gave up. It doesn't matter if they see it anyway. "What's wrong?" Sica asked me. "Nothing nothing. Okay we're ready!" I told them. The countdown began and I told Sica to just look at me. I put my arms around her and right when the countdown hit one, I pressed my lips against hers and let myself fall from the structure, bringing Jessica with me. I don't really know what happened next, it was like…we both fell in another world, another dimension. The only thing I knew at that moment was…I was kissing the girl I love the most…and she was kissing me back. Magical…it was simply magical. After our bungee jump, I drove her to our next activity. A helicopter tours. None of us talked about the kiss, I felt rather shy afterwards and I know Sica felt the same but we didn't show it though. "Tell me Miss. Kwon, what is the next crazy thing that you have planned for us?" she asked me with a seductive smile. HUH? Am I dreaming? Is she flirting with me right now??? "Huh…we…I…" calm down Yuri…calm down…you can do it. I could see Sica holding her laughter. "We're going to eat dinner now" "In this helicopter???" she said in shock. I laughed at her. "No, we're just switching transportation" We took the helicopter ride to our next location; the roof of the tallest building in Seoul. Jessica was pretty amazed at the view; she regretted not taking her digital camera with her. What a cutie. On the rooftop, I asked people to build up a huge glass box since it's pretty cold and windy up there. Inside, a table with our food already served; a candle light dinner. There is no need to say that Sica was impressed. Even I couldn't believe how…smart and romantic I was. "Yuri…this is…wow…" Sica said as she sat at the table. Her eyes were so bright and she was looking around. The view from there was simply amazing, especially at night. I could have watched her happy and bright smile all night…and the day after…actually forever. "I'm happy that you like it" I told her. She stopped looking around and smiled sweetly at me. "I love it…this is…so sweet. No one has ever…" "I'm not anyone…Sica-ah…I'll do anything for you" I said sincerely as I took her hand in mine. We stayed there and looked in each other's eyes…before the music went on. The sound startled Sica and she kind of jumped on her seat. "Sorry…I told them to put on the music once we sat down" I smiled apologetically. Jessica laughed at me before looking at the food. "Shall we eat?" she asked me. "Sure" I smiled at her. The dinner was simply perfect; there was no awkward moment, no silence…only laughter and happy smiles. I wish she could smile every single day…every time she is with me. When we were done with the food, I stood up and asked her to dance with me. Jessica thought it was weird but then realized that there was no one but us. My personal DJ put on some slow song for us to dance and damn…was it romantic. Kwon Yuri, you're a genius. "Tell me Yuri, is a true that you have never dated before?" "Yes. Why?" "I just can't believe someone who is so romantic and sweet has never dated. Are you sure it's not one of your famous girl's traps?" I laughed at her. "It is not…I've never dated and I've never done anything like this before" But she did still not believe me. "It's hard to believe you didn't have any practice…" "Actually…" I was embarrassed to say it. "Okay fine…Yoona helped me a bit with the preparation and stuff…she got some ideas…but the bungee jump was mine though!" I defended myself. "Why am I not surprised that the crazy thing was your idea?" she teased me. "But honestly, your sister is a pro" "Aish…let's not talk about my sister…you know I'll freak out" I stopped her from talking further. "It doesn't matter where the ideas came from…I'm touched…really touched. Thank you Yuri" she gave me a kiss…but only on my cheek. She really knows how to tease me. "So, did my grade got better?" I asked her in a teasing way. She acted like she had to think about it. "Hmmm…maybe" "I wonder if it will go down if I do this" "Do what?" There was no need to explain to her with words, the action was clear enough. I pulled Jessica closer to me and kissed her. My hand quickly went up and touched her face, gently. Sica didn't pull away nor did she resist. On the contrary, she responded to my kiss…eagerly. It was our real first kiss…a complete kiss…the first time that I could taste her lips…her mouth…Jessica's flavor…and god, I love it!!! If it was a dream...I wish it'll never end. I'm willing to live the dream forever, as long as I can keep her in my arms. To Be Continued... Chapter 17 - A Date? The Kim Residence, Tiffany’s POV Taeyeon's parents came back this morning, and I noticed a change in Taeng's mood. Instead of looking happy, her mood was quite down. I didn't want to bother her with my questions so I just ignored it. Because we have a dinner with her parents tonight, she forced me to do my homework the whole afternoon. It hasn't been long since Taeng tutored me again. Although she is a tyrant, I missed her as a tutor. Around 5pm, we started to get ready. Taeyeon was becoming more and more serious; her face didn't show much emotion. I supposed she was stressed to see her parents again. I tried to joke with her a couple times in the car but it didn't work well…she was still acting weird. When we arrived at Taeng's house, it was like the first time I came here. The maid opened the door for us and we found her parents cooking in the kitchen. That brought me back a few months ago, to my first encounter with Taeyeon, the night where it all began. Things have changed a lot since that night. I can't say that Taeyeon has completely opened up, there are still a lot of things about her that I don't know and don't understand, but we're slowly getting there, I can feel it. At least, I know how she feels about me. "Auntie, uncle" I bowed at them once we walked in the kitchen. It's been months since I last saw them, but from time to time, auntie would call and talk with me. "Ah…Tiffany, you are here!" Taeyeon's mom greeted me with a warm hug. Her father patted me gently on the head. "Can I help you?" I asked them. "Please just step aside and learn" Taeng teased me. "I'll be in my room in case you need me" she said before leaving the kitchen. It was exactly like that night…Taeyeon also left as soon as she stepped into the kitchen. "Don't worry about her, she is always like that" her dad told me. I realized that I was still looking at the door, even though Taeng has already left. I don't understand why they're not trying harder to get Taeng's attention, why they don't just force her to stay and spend time with them. After all, they haven't seen each other for months. "So Tiffany, how are you doing these days?" her dad asked me. "I'm happier" I simply answered with a smile. He smiled back at me. "Then that's enough" "Tiffany, why don't go and play with Taeyeon? We will call you when dinner is ready" her mother said. "Are you sure you don't need help?" I asked them again. Not that I don't want to spend time with Taeyeon but she didn't look like she wants any company. "We can handle this, just go play with Taeyeon. That's your chance to go and see her room" she winked at me. "Fine" I gave in…maybe they're afraid I'll mess with the food. I walked out of the kitchen and found myself lost already. Luckily, the maid was there and led me to Taeng's room. I was a little nervous when I knocked on the door. "Taengoo, can I come in?" I asked her through the door. "If I say no, are you going to leave?" she replied in a teasing tone. "I have nothing to do Taengoo-ah!!!" I whined. I could imagine Taengoo making a face because of my aegyo. I could even hear her sighed. "Come in Mushroom" she finally let me in. I carefully opened the door and stepped inside Taeng's room. It was the first time that I saw her room. Although she doesn't live there anymore, her room was still fully decorated. Taeng was lying on her bed, doing nothing. "Why are you hiding in your room?" I asked as I sat on her bed. "I'm not hiding…I just want to be alone" "It's not funny being alone; you should spend time with your parents" "…" "Taeyeon-ah…can I ask you something?" "Try" "Why is it so hard for you to be around your parents?" A few months…no, even a few weeks ago, I'd have never asked her such a personal question. Sometimes, I'm impressed at how close and comfortable we are with each other now. "…" "I know it's not my business but…I just don't like seeing you so distant. Maybe I can help you…" Taeng remained silent for a while before speaking. "I don't know what to talk with them" she admitted. If it came from someone else, I would have laughed, but coming from Taeng, I wasn't surprised. She is far from being a sociable person, but the thought of Taeng feeling so uncomfortable around her own parents was sad. "I only know how to talk business with my father, that's our way of interacting with each other" she continued. "Is that enough?" "Enough for me…" "…don't you feel sad?" "I can't be sad or miss something that I never had…I think things are good the way they are…" You said that you're not sad…but the look on your face betrayed your words Taeyeon-ah. "It's not too late to change things though…" "I don't see the point…getting attached to them now…I know they won't stay long anyway" "Because they don't stay long, you have to enjoy every moment you can have with them…you never know when they…" my voice cracked a little… "Tiffany…" Taeyeon took my hand and squeezed it gently. "It is just the way things are between my parents and me, don't put too much thought into it" she tried to comfort me. "I just…I just want to see you happy with them…I want them to be able to see the Taeyeon that I'm seeing everyday…" I looked in Taeyeon's eyes and at this moment, I saw the sadness again…like on the first day of school. Taeyeon released my hand and got off the bed. "Dinner should be ready by now, let's go" she said before leaving the room. I guess that topic is still sensitive for her. I let out a sigh before getting off the bed. This time, as I walked across her room, I stopped in front of her desk and looked at the pictures that caught my attention earlier. Like in her office, there were pictures of her and Yuri when they were still kids, and some more recent. Another picture caught my attention…but I quickly regretted seeing it. It was a picture of Sunye smiling; the picture looked kind of old though…maybe a few years ago. To feel better, I told myself that Taeng doesn't live here anymore…so the picture doesn't mean anything. Sadly, as expected, there was no picture of Taeyeon with her family. I took a last glance at Taeng's room before turning off the light and joining everyone in the kitchen. Taeyeon was scarily quiet during dinner; she was only looking at the food and didn't try to join the conversation, nor did she look at anyone. "Auntie, this soup is so goooood. Can you teach me how to cook it? The last soup I made wasn't successful" I asked after finishing my bowl. "Not successful are underrated words for the thing you made yesterday…omg…I can still smell it now…" Taeng teased me. "Don't exaggerate…you've been complaining since last night. Give me a break" I rolled my eyes at her. "Don't exaggerate? You nearly killed me last night…I could sue you for food poisoning" "And I could sue you for…" "For?" "For being so irritating" "Wah…couldn't you find better than irritating?" she smirked. I hate when she does that…arrogant little kid. "You two are so cute together" her mom said while watching us. Her remark startled Taeyeon who probably forgot that her parents were just sitting right in front of us. She took a look at them before going back into silent mode. "I'm happy to see you two getting along so well. The engagement wasn't such a bad idea it seems" her father said while looking at me. Actually, I haven't think about it for a long time already…since I started having feelings for her. We pretty much consider ourselves as roommate; I don't think Taeng even remembers the engagement deal. I wonder what she thinks about it now. "It's not because we are not arguing about it that it means we agree to it" Taeng replied, this time looking right at her father. For whatever reason, I could feel some tension between them. "You still have time before giving me your response. We don't need to talk about it tonight" her father said in a very serious but calm tone. "You're the one bringing up the topic" Taeyeon replied again. "Anyway, tell me when you're ready to leave" she told me before standing up. "Taeyeon, go and wait in my office. I have something to discuss with you" her father ordered her. Taeng didn't say anything and simply left the kitchen. I looked at her father with a worried face. "Uncle…" "It's about work Tiffany, don't worry." he reassured me. "But I'm glad that you worry about her". Uncle finished his food and stood up. "It won't be long" he said before leaving the kitchen. There were only auntie, me and the maid left. "I'm sorry auntie, you just came back and Taeyeon is in a bad mood" I told her. "She's always like this Tiffany. I'd be worried if it wasn't the case" she joked. All I could do was smile, although I knew she was lying. Behind her smile, I could see the sadness of a mother who hasn't seen her daughter smile genuinely for a long time. Taeng's father's office room, Taeyeon's POV I already knew what my father wanted to talk with me as soon as I learned they were coming back. I'm just surprised he hasn't summoned me earlier. I tensed a little when I heard his footsteps and the little sound of the door closing behind him. My father has always been intimidating, even more since I work with him. I don't remember getting scold though, he always talks calmly but the tone of his voice is scary…so serious that it sends chills down my spine. My father sat behind his desk and opened a file that was on in front of him. He looked through it quickly before turning to me. "I supposed you read it already, haven't you?" "Yes" "Do you know what we've missed? This contract…we hold it tight in our hands, how could you have lost that deal?" he started. "It wasn't s…" "Since when are you so irresponsible in your work? How could you cancel a meeting last minute?" I saw disappointment in his eyes…it will never be enough…never good enough…no matter what I do. "I didn't cancel it…" "You didn't show up. It's the same" "Siwon was there, he could have handled it perfectly. We worked on this presentation together" I defended myself. "Who do you think those people came to see? You. They made an appointment to see the project presented by you and you didn't come. Where were you?" "It doesn't matter" "It matters to me when you lost a million worth contract" he said, still with a calm voice. That's what I find the scariest…how he always stay so calm, no matter the circumstances. When he should be angry and scolding me, he remained calm, without any emotion. That is scary. "I can get it back…I've been in talk with them for days already" "I'll do it; you don't have to work on this anymore" he simply said, closing the file. I let out a sarcastic smile. "Wow…you came all the way to save that contract? It isn't that much money anyway" "It's our reputation. What kind of image are you giving out with this irresponsible attitude?" I wasn't going to argue back, there was no point in doing so. I was tired of trying to impress him. "It won't happen again" I simply told him. "You better not let it happen again" he warned me. I wonder what would happen if I make another mistake? What can happen anyway? He might fire me…but that means…being free from this world that I hate so much. I wish they knew why I'm doing all this…if not for them…I would have run away already. "Is that all? We'll be leaving shortly" I told him. I was ready to leave when he spoke again. "How is it with Tiffany? She is really a sweet girl" he told me with a smile. I smiled politely at him before standing up. "This topic is not related to work. I'd feel irresponsible mixing my private life with business, Sir." I bowed to him before leaving the room. How am I supposed to improve this relationship with my father? It's been years and years…its way too late for any improvement. Living room, Tiffany’s POV I was sitting with auntie in the living room, eating some fruits when Taeyeon came back. She didn't look happy at all, her mood looked worse actually. She stood near the door frame and looked at me. "Are you ready to leave now?" she asked me. I looked back at auntie and saw her disappointed face. I guessed she was hoping we would stay longer. I excused myself before standing up and dragging Taeyeon away. "Taengoo, I was thinking…maybe we can stay in the house for this week??" I asked her once we were away from the living room. "Why?" "Your mom told me they're staying for this week…so I thought…" "I told you to not worry about it" she sighed. "It's…it's not only about you…I want to spend time with your parents too. I miss having a family…" I said, still holding her hand. Taeyeon's face softened at my words. "Fine" she agreed. My face immediately brightened up. "Really? We can stay?" I asked her to confirm it. Taeng smiled gently at me. "If it makes you happy" Looking at Taeyeon's smile and hearing those words from her, I don't know what stopped me from jumping in her arms and kissing her. Taeyeon followed me back in the living room where auntie was waiting. I asked her if we could stay for the week and her huge smile was better than a thousand words. I knew she couldn't hope for Taeyeon to get close to her, but being able to see Taeng more than a few hours was enough to make her truly happy. Auntie looked at me and I could see how thankful she was. "Let me prepare the room for you Tiffany" she said but I stopped her before she could stand up. "Huh no auntie…I was thinking of something else…" I said shyly before turning to Taeng. "Can I sleep in your room?" Taeyeon and auntie both looked at me and said with a shocked expression. "Excuse-me?" I looked at both of them embarrassed. "It's…this house is too big…I can't sleep in a big room by myself" "You did it on your first night here. Don't find an excuse to take advantage of me" Taeyeon teased me again. "Who would want to take advantage of you? Ugh" I made a disgusted face. "I will sleep on the couch" "Taeyeon, if Tiffany is scared then it might be better to let her sleep in your room" Auntie supported me. Taeng looked at us before giving up. "Whatever…" she said before leaving. I waited for Taeng to be out of sight before turning to auntie. "Thank you!" I said happily while giving her a hug. "No, thank to you Tiffany. It means a lot to me…one week with my daughter" she smiled. I felt so good that night, I was happy with myself even though it wasn't much; I knew auntie was truly happy. Something else made me happier that night though…something that I missed for a long time. I went in Taeng's room after having showered and putting a pajama that Taeng lent me. "Tell me Taengoo, how can you wear this? Its way too big for your short body" I asked her once out of the bathroom. Taeyeon looked at me and smiled. "It's not mine" "WHAT? Someone stayed overnight here? Who?" I asked her…maybe too hysterically. "Huh Yuri did…but this pajama is Seohyun's" she said calmly. "Why are you so shocked?" "Oh no…nothing" I felt stupid for freaking out. "Can you give me a pillow and a blanket, please?" I asked her. "What for?" "I'm sleeping on the couch" "Just sleep on the bed, its big enough for two" she said calmly, like the thought of us sleeping on the same bed was totally normal. "Are you kidding?" "Why? It won't be the first time. As long as you stay on your side, I don't mind" she joked. "Right, like I was the one taking advantage" I whispered to myself. "What did you say?" "Nono nothing" I smiled. I went to the other side of the bed and got on. I didn't notice it at first but the whole room smelled like Taeng. And now that I was on her bed, the scent was even stronger. Mental note to myself; do not sniff her blanket…or her pillow. The truth is…I was really scared of sleeping by myself. This is not a small house and I got lost even in the morning with the sunlight, so at night…what if there is a weird noise and I freak out? Another reason would be…I miss those moments we shared in Bali. Taeyeon wasn't conscientious when she hugged me in her sleep but it felt nice…so nice that I won't mind feeling it again. It didn't take long for Taeyeon to fall asleep, and like I hoped for, she naturally got closer to my side of the bed and pulled me in for a sweet embrace. I wish that one day, sleeping in her arms becomes a daily routine. S1 High School, Yuri's POV My first day in school as Jessica's other half. If only Sica let me announce it to the whole world…but she wanted to keep it low for now. It's going to be really hard for me to behave properly in public with her now. I have to keep control…I can do it! As we walked across the school's yard, I made sure that my hand wasn't touching hers. It seems like even a slight touch make me go crazy. That's the effect that Jessica Jung has on me. "Can you stop smiling like that? It's weird" Sica told me. Indeed, I was smiling since we got off the car. She just told me to not act crazy; she didn't forbid me to express my happiness. "I'm just happy" I smiled at her. Sica let out a smile and hit me lightly. We quickly went into class before the bell rang. Actually, I wasn't the only one showing my happiness. I noticed that Tiffany had an I'm-so-happy-that-I-want-to-scream-to-the-whole-world kind of smile too. I wonder what happened with Taeng. Unfortunately, today first class was business and I had to sit with Gyuri. However, with her, it was natural of me to keep my distance. The last thing I want is an angry Sica. I must admit I do like angry Sica; she's hot beyond words when she's angry, but for today, it was better to keep her in a good mood. Unlike the other day, Gyuri was particularly well behaved, she didn't bother me as much as she used to. I wish the girl would just give up on me already. For the whole day, I surprised myself at how well behave I was. Sica didn't even scold me once! Sadly, I couldn't keep it until after school. "Are we going for a walk before I drive you home?" I asked Sica as we walked outside. "I'm tired, don't feel like walking around" she yawned. "OR we can go back to my place…and you know…" I grinned like an idiot. "Stop it, don't be so creepy" she hit me. "I'm not creepy…besides, you didn't complain yesterday…" I teased her. "I would have but you didn't even let me breath" "Oh really? Me? I don't remember kissing you first yesterday" "Aish…shhhhh…be quiet" she finally scolded me. One scold for a whole day…I'm improving. "Are you coming or not?" I asked her again. "You're annoying me so NO" *silence* "SICA!!! SICA!!! JESSICA!!" I screamed like crazy. We were near the school's gate and there were quite a lot of students. Needless to say, all eyes were on us now. "What the hell are you doing??? Want me to kill you?" she threatened me. "Depends…are you going to kill me with your kisses? Because I sure won't complain" I smiled again. "I'm this close Yuri…this close to kick your ass" she threatened me again. "SICA!!! SICA!!! YOU'RE SO BEAUTIFUL SICA-AH!!!!" I screamed again, even louder. Jessica looked around us embarrassed before grabbing me and running away. I don't think she has ever run that fast before. Jessica stopped running once we got to my car. "Why are you in a rush? We have time" I joked. She threw me one of her deadly but sexy glare. "You're so dead Yuri" "I know I know" I smiled while opening the door for her. "Come on, let's go home. I'll give you a massage" "You bet you're giving me one…a feet massage too since I ran. If I have a cramp, that's your fault!" she scolded me. I laughed and stole a quick kiss from her before driving away. I don't know if my eyes were tricking me but I swear that while driving off, I spotted Gyuri spying on us...this girl is kind of freaky nowadays. Earlier in school, Tiffany’s POV Yesterday was so perfect, Taeng's parents came back and she agreed to stay at the mansion for this week. What's more? I fell asleep and woke up in her arms this morning. Everything was so perfect, like in a dream. Unfortunately, I didn't expect my dream to be this short. When we went in class this morning, both of us noticed the empty seat immediately. It was Sunye's. I saw the look on Taeng's face when she saw the empty seat…she was worried. And she was worried for the whole day; she even tried to call Sunye but couldn't reach her. Even though I felt bad as well, I was a bit jealous that Taeyeon worry about her so much. Now that they have broken up, I expect Taeng to step down from her protective role with Sunye. Or maybe…I was simply scared and selfish. At the end of school, Taeyeon decided to go to Sunye's home and check on her. When she told me that, I wanted to stop her, tell her that now, it isn't her responsibility anymore, but I didn't. Instead, I wanted to act nice and told her to simply go and that I'll go home by myself. I had to pick up some clothes since we are staying at her house. It made me feel slightly better that Taeng insisted to drive me home…but it still pained me to see her leave, knowing she was going to see Sunye… Shortly after Taeng left, I bumped into Sungmin. My first reaction when seeing him was to ask how his sister was. He calmly told me she was fine, it was just a headache. I concluded that it was a good excuse to skip school…and avoid Taeyeon. Ironically, her absence made Taeng comes to her. Smart should I say? I thanked Sungmin and was going to leave when he invited me for a drink. After I rejected his offer, he insisted to drive me home. Once we arrived at the apartment building, I quickly thanked him before getting off the car. I felt rude for leaving him like this but something was telling me that it was for the better. I can't say how relieved I was when Taeyeon came back, especially since it didn't take her long to visit Sunye. Even though I knew already, I still asked her how Sunye was. "She wasn't feeling well this morning so she preferred to stay at home, just in case." Taeng explained to me. "I'm glad she is fine" I said sincerely. "Yeah…me too" "If you stayed a little longer after school, you would have seen a very very funny scene" I told her. "Huh? What happened? What did you do again?" I hit her playfully. "Not me babo! YulSic!" "Yul what???" "YulSic! Short for Yuri and Sica" I smiled proudly. Taeng made a weird face and rolled her eyes. "That's so lame" "Be quiet" I hit her again. "Anyway, Yul was shouting like crazy, saying how beautiful Sica was. It was pretty funny. You should have seen Sica's face. I'm afraid she is trying to kill Yuri right now" "Did Yul drive you back?" Taeng asked me. "Huh no" "You took the bus?" "No" "You flew back?" it was obviously a joke but she was still very serious. "…Yes?" I tried…we never know, Taengoo might just change topic like she always does. "…" But she didn't…she just stared at me with her annoyed-suspicious-dead fish face. "Sungmin drove me back…" I finally admitted. "Did you call him?" She was getting angry already. "Nono! I bumped into him after you left. He was around the school…I don't know why though" Taeng was definitely angry now, she was mumbling something about Sungmin but I didn't understand. I decided to let her calm down by herself and in the meanwhile, go take a shower. "Ok…I'm going to shower and we can leave shortly after" I told her before getting off the couch. "Tiffany…" she grabbed my hand before I could walk away. I turned my head and looked down at her. "What if…what if I ask you to not see him again?" she asked me. I was taken aback by her question. It was too sudden. "I…I don't think I can" I answered honestly. Taeyeon seemed disappointed with my response. "Why?" "Both of you are my friends…why would I do that?" I asked her back. "What if…it will make me feel better?" "Are you asking me this favor as a friend?" I can stop seeing him Taeyeon…I just want you to step up and fight for me. "I…I don't want to be your friend anymore…" she stood up and looked at me, her hand still holding mine. "I want…I want to be the only one…" she said while looking right into my eyes. "Taeyeon…" I was drawn to her beautiful eyes; all I wanted now was her to kiss me. But of course she didn't. Instead, she happily and excitedly proposed another activity. "Let's go on a date Saturday…just you and me" "HUH?" "Yeah…isn't it the next step?" she asked innocently. "Yes…if we want to date each other" I told her. "I know you want to date me already, don't hide it" she smirked. "Aish…you and your arrogance" I pushed her away and walked to my room. "Saturday! I'll pick you up around noon" she said with a smile. I couldn't help but laugh. "I didn't say yes" I teased her. Of course I agreed…I've been waiting for this forever. "It's fine…I'll wait for you, in front of your door. You'll have to come out eventually" she laughed. "Prepare a small gift; I might come out faster if you do" I teased her. "A gift? I'll give you the world if you come with me" "…" "Was it a bit exaggerated?" she asked with her innocent face again. "Yes" "Sorry" We smiled at each other before I closed the door to my room. Once I was alone, I couldn't stop myself from jumping around happily. "I can hear you!" Taeng shouted from the living room. Then I heard her laughing like a crazy kid. I wanted to open the door and throw something at her but it was too embarrassing, besides, I was blushing way too much to show her my face. I calmed myself down before stepping in the bathroom, a huge smile on my face. A date…I have a date with Kim Tae Yeon. To Be Continued... Chapter 18 - And now Taengoo knows too... Seohyun's High School, No POV Like every day, Seohyun came out of school and walked to the bus station with her friends. What she didn't expect that afternoon was to see Yoona waiting for her outside. Yoong was still wearing her uniform and waved charmingly at Seohyun when she saw her coming. "Hi Seohyunie!" she put on one of these adorable smiles. So adorable that even Seohyun's friends were charmed. After saying goodbye to her friends, Seohyun focused her attention back to her visitor. "Yoona, what are you doing here?" "I wanted to see you today" she said before taking Seohyun's hands. "Wanna come to my house today? I have a new movie" "I don't know, I was supposed to go home" "Don't worry, I will call your mother" she swung their hands happily from side to side. "Please? We haven't seen each other since…Sunday. I miss you" Although she was already 16 years old, Seohyun was a very pure and innocent girl. She mostly spends her times between school and piano practice, until a few months ago…when she met Yoona. "Fine, let me call her first" Seohyun finally agreed. Seohyun has never been interested in the whole dating thing that all teenagers were crazy about. She was pretty surprised herself at how she felt for Yoona. After they met for the first time at Yoona's house, they started seeing each other during weekends and obviously, got closer. Seohyun didn't know why Yoona could make her so happy. They were always smiling and laughing when they were around each other. What's more? Yoona was really a sweet talker and always found the right words to make her smile. Her elder sister Sunny even tried to teach her how to do aegyo…just in case. Seohyun and Yoona took a cab to Yoong's house. They haven't been dating for that long but Seohyun was already very familiar with the house, and with Yoong's parents. "Seohyunieee! How are you?" Mrs. Kwon greeted her daughter's girlfriend with a big hug. There was no need to say that Yoona's mom totally loves Seohyun. She was a smart, polite and pretty girl. "Mrs. Kwon, I hope I'm not bothering you again" "Of course not! I'm happy to see you! Are you staying for dinner? You have to!" It was impossible for Seohyun to reject the offer. "Why are you so happy?" Yoona asked her mother. "Yuri brought Jessica and now Seohyun is here…I'm so happy to have my future daughters-in-law at home, that's all" "Mom please" "What? I can't think about the future now?" "Yes yes you can. We're going to grab something in the kitchen before watching a movie in my room." "Oh let me quickly make small sandwiches. You can bring some to your sister as well" "I'm not going in her room…" "Why?" "She's with Sica" "And?" "Mom…you don't want to know" Yoona smiled mischievously at her mother before sitting down. That's exactly when the eldest children, Yuri entered the kitchen. "Oh hi Seohyun! Mom, Sica is staying for dinner" "Really? How awesome is that? Your girlfriends are staying for dinner…Oh my…I'm getting emotional" "Mom please" "Do you also want some sandwiches Yuri?" "Huh no we have food already but thank you" she said before living the kitchen. Outside of the Kim's residence, Tiffany’s POV I caught Taeng trying to sneak out of the house, once we came back from school. She told me she wanted to go to Yuri's place…to discuss. She insisted that I stay at home but of course, I tagged along. "Why can you just stay at home?" Taeyeon was complaining as we walked to Yuri's house. "It's been a long time since I visited and Sica told me she was there as well. Maybe we can sing karaoke again!!!" I jumped around happily. Taeyeon grabbed my hand and forced me to walk calmly. "If you stop acting like a crazy bunny" I wanted to tease Taeyeon some more but she was holding my hand and I didn't want to ruin this moment. We arrived at Yuri's house and like last time, Taeng simply entered. The only thing this time was…we bumped into Yuri right away. When she saw Taeng, her eyes popped out and she was shocked…really shocked. "Taengoo…what…what are you doing here?" Yuri stuttered a bit; obviously she didn't want Taeyeon to come. "What's wrong with you?" "Nnnn….noooothing…huh…come…let's go to my room" Yuri grabbed Taeng's hand and dragged her up the stairs. I stood there in shock, watching Yuri dragging Taeyeon away until a familiar voice called Taeng. I swear I saw Yuri's body shivering when she heard it. "Taeyeon unnie!" I turned around and saw Seohyun coming, Yoona by her side. "Oh Seohyun, what are you do…" Taeng was going to walk down the stairs but then stopped when she noticed something. Her eyes went really really big and she tried hard to put on a smile before turning to Yuri. I couldn't hear what they were talking about but Taeng was really agitated. She kept looking back and forth at Seohyun then Yuri and it looked as if they were arguing over some issue. Yuri's POV After telling my mother that Sica was staying for dinner, I came out of the kitchen and as I was walking to the stairs, the front door suddenly opened. The last person that I wanted to see was there…Kim Tae Yeon. It was one of this rare time where my brain worked this fast. I immediately understood the situation and of course, freaked out. "Taengoo…what…what are you doing here?" I tried to remain calm but it wasn't easy. "What's wrong with you?" her suspicious look didn't' help me calm down. "Nnnn….noooothing…huh…come…let's go to my room" I quickly grabbed Taeng and ran on the stairs. There was something that Taeng could absolutely not see. I hide it from her for a long time already and there is no way I was letting her discover it now…when I'm around. But my body literally froze when I heard her voice calling for Taeng. How unlucky am I? "Taeyeon unnie?" she called out. Why…oh why??? Seohyun and Yoona came out of the kitchen and were walking toward Tiffany, in the middle of the lobby. I naturally released Taeng's hand and prayed silently for someone, anyone to come and save me. Taeyeon turned around and saw her little cousin. "Oh Seohyun, what are you do…" she took 2 steps down before frizzing. I closed my eyes and breathed deeply, preparing myself for the storm to come. "Yuri…" Taeng whispered calmly but I knew she was holding it. "Can you…can you tell me what your sister is doing?" I took a look at Yoona and she was just standing beside Seohyun…nothing weird. "What? They're all staring at us, nothing else" I acted clueless. Of course I knew why Taeng nearly got a heart attack. "Then…tell me…what is Yoona holding in her right hand???" Taeng turned back and glimpse at Seohyun again, before turning her attention at me. I took a quick look a Yoona and tried to smile, just to calm down Taeyeon a little bit. "Listen…" "Why…oh why in the world is your sister…holding my little Seohyun's hand???" she took a quick glimpse at Seohyun again. "Listen to me…technically…they're holding hands but BUT…actually…it's normal" I was able to mumble something out, although it didn't really make sense. "Kwon Yuri…what did you do??" "Unnie, is everything alright?" Yoona asked Taeng. Taeyeon stared at me with her freaked out expression before turning to the 3 girls standing in the lobby. "Nothing, there is nothing" she reassured them but her voice was still shaky. "Why don't you 2 go in the kitchen and eat something?" I tried to send them away. "We have sandwiches for the movie" Yoona showed the plate she was holding with her right hand...her left hand being busy...holding Seohyun's hand. "You…you're going out to watch a movie?" Taeng asked. "No, we're watching a movie in my room" Yoona responded. "Wh…what? In the dark?" Taeng freaked out even more. I don't remember freaking out that much when I found out…Taengoo is so sensitive. "Huh…yes?" "Are you feeling well unnie?" Seohyun asked Taeng. "You're sweating" "I…I'm fine, don't worry…just…go…go watch your movie..." Seohyun and Yoona looked at each other confused before walking upstairs to Yoona's room. Taeyeon and I tried to smile normally at them when they passed us. "Go watch your movie…in the dark…just the two of you…" Taeyeon whispered once they disappeared upstairs. "What's wrong with you two" Fany asked. "Kwon Yuri, room" Taeyeon told me before I could reply to Tiffany. I smiled at Fany before following Taeyeon. Tiffany’s POV I had absolutely no clue on what happened when we were in the lobby with Yoona and Seohyun. I followed the two of them to Yuri's room. Sica was sitting on the couch, reading a magazine when we entered. She was quite surprised to see us there as well. "So…I'm listening to you…" Taeyeon spoke as soon as the door behind me closed. Yuri was walking nervously around the room. I took a seat next to Jessica and the two of us observe the scene quietly. "They're dating" Yuri announced. I still didn't know what they were talking about. "…" "What's going on?" Sica whispered to me. I shrugged and simply looked at Taeng who stood there like a statue. "Are you ok?" Yuri walked to Taeng and patted her on the back. "Since…since when?" Taeng asked. "I don't really know…probably soon after they met each other. I didn't want to hide it from you but…you know…" "Oh…" It was Sica's turn to understand the situation. I was the only one left in the dark. "What? What? You know something?" I eagerly asked her. "Seohyun and Yoona. They're talking about them" "What? What about them?" I asked her again but then came to the conclusion myself. "Oh…I see" "Here we go again" Sica let out a sigh. I didn't get it but then Taengoo started freaking out even more and I understood what Sica meant. "Oh…my…she's still a baby…what am I going to do?????" Taengoo was walking in circle now. "Calm down, it's no big deal" Yuri tried to lighten up the situation, but she wasn't convincing enough. "No big deal? You mean them walking around holding hands and kissing is no big deal????? Kwon Yuri!!! My little innocent cousin…" "Wait wait!!! Who said they walk around kissing? We're not there yet…I've only seen them holding hands…don't go too far…" it was Yuri's turn to freak out now. Honestly, I've lost them since the conversation started. They looked like 2 mothers freaking out on their daughters. It was cute and funny but I was still worried about them. They're way too overprotective. Not good, not good. "My little Seohyunieee…it can't happen now…she's too young…" Even though I was a little amused by them, I decided to try and solve the situation. Jessica was rolling her eyes and sighing. It's probably not the first time Yuri freaked out about that. "Taengoo, she's not a baby anymore and she is only 2 years younger than you" I told her. "She likes keroro…since when is she interested in dating and such?" "Well that's only natural…she's growing up. It was bound to happen" I stood up and dragged Taeng on the couch. "But…" "Try to see the positive, she's dating Yoona. It could have been someone weird that we don't know, but instead it's Yoong. Be grateful" I patted her head. "And don't you think they're cute together? Don't worry, its innocent love" "Innocent…right" Yuri talked to herself…too loud though. I continued to pat Taeng's head while she was still spacing out. "Anyway, why are you two here?" Yuri asked us once she forgot about the whole dating thing. "Huh…I don't know…I simply followed Taeng" I nudged her gently. "Didn't you have something to talk to Yuri?" Taeng stopped spacing out and stood up. "Hmmm yeah…in private…" she said to Yuri. "Huh can you two go somewhere else?" Jessica, who was still sitting on the couch, threw an evil glare at Taengoo. Her response was clear enough. "Nono you two can stay here comfortably, we'll go in the other room. Haha" Yuri smiled apologetically at Sica and dragged Taengoo out of the room. "Wow…Yuri is so afraid of you. How do you do that?" I asked Sica once we were left alone in the room. "I don't know…it's natural. You're not that bad with Taeyeon. She's like a nice little puppy now. So different from the crazy delinquent girl before" "Yeah…well I wish I could do something about her relationship with her parents though" I sighed. "Isn't it getting better?" "Well, they're living under the same roof now so I guess it's an improvement already. What I want is for them to have a conversation…which is harder than I thought" "It's Taeyeon after all…she already doesn't speak much" "Yes…not like YOUR Yuri" I teased her. "Don't start" she warned me. "Come on, you have nothing to tell me? Everyone knows you two are dating!! And by everyone, I mean EVERYONE!" "That's her fault!" she sighed again. "I told her to be quiet about it" "That's cute. I envy you Sica-ahhhhhh" I grabbed her arm and whined. "Aish stop that" she pushed me away. "I hate when you are like that" "No but seriously…since when?" "Since when what?" "Since when are you two an official couple??? Something must have happened for the Ice Princess to melt completely" I winked at her. "Nothing happened" "Didn't you tell me Yuri asked you on a date last week? You still haven't told me about it!" "It went well" she simply said. I knew she was dying to tell me more though. She just needed a little push. "Sica-ahhhhh tell me more Sica-ahhhhhh" I annoyed her with my aegyo and whining. "Fine fine but please stop with your aegyo…having Yuri doing it is enough…" she complained. Jessica then started telling me about her date with Yuri. In another room, Yuri's POV "What do you want to talk to me about?" I asked Taeng after dragging her in another room. That crazy girl dared to ask Sica to move from her comfy seat…how crazy. "I need some help…about Tiffany" "To do what?" I asked interested. "Why do you sound so…creepy?" "HUH?" "Whatever…I asked her on a date so help me" "No way!" "What?" "Oh my Taengoo!!!" I jumped and hugged Taeyeon, patting her on the head. "You have grown up too! Aigoo, you're going on a date!!! How awesome is that?" "Please…like it was the first time…" "Isn't it? You haven't really been in an OFFICIAL date with Sunye…you never asked her out. You two were just going around together" "Anyway…are you helping me or not?" she said annoyed. "OF COURSE! You went to the right person. I'm awesome with dates" "Are you?" "Hey! I'm dating the Ice Princess! How awesome is that?" "Yeah pretty scary…" "So…what can I do for you?" "I don't know what I'm going to do with her on Saturday…where we should go, what we should eat…everything!" How cute, little Taengoo is getting nervous and all work out for her upcoming date. "Okay, first, let's choose a location…" "A location…where we can have fun…" "What does she like? Where does she want to go?" "I have no idea…" "Great" Of course, Taeyeon didn't know anything. She is worse than me when it comes to dating. "She's noisy so I guess a noisy place?" she said innocently. Her hopeless expression was cute though. "Maybe behind her noisiness, she is a romantic girl" Like Sica. "I'm not romantic, how am I supposed to do??? Kwon Yuri!" "Listen…I think the best is for you to listen to your heart and follow it!" I tried. "…" "What?" "That's beyond cheesy and lame…" "I just don't think there is a perfect plan for you, especially for YOU. Fany knows you too well now, if you're going to follow a plan, it'll be too obvious. That's why, just act like you feel" "Where do I start? Your awesomeness is not helping right now" she complained to me. "Fine...just…the whole point is for both of you to have fun and enjoy your day. Just think of a place that you know will make her happy. The key word is FUN. You don't want to spend some gloomy day with her, so pick a fun place" "Fun…okay" "Can you do that?" "Sure…no problem" "Good kid" I patted her head. "Hmm…how is it with Sunye?" "She talks to me…its getting better" I hated how she was still looking sad whenever Sunye is mentioned. "Do not feel guilty…you don't have to" "I know…I just…I promised her…" "She is not under your responsibility. A friend, she's a friend and you should know the limit to this relationship. It should be all about Tiffany now" "I know…believe me I know. I have enough pressure with Sungmin already…He is really annoying, he won't give up on her" While Sunye's name brings sadness to Taeyeon, Sungmin's on the other hand brings anger to her. "I don't like Sungmin…he's kind of creepy on his own, a bit like Gyuri" "Oh Gyuri…yeah that girl IS creepy. Watch out, she seems to really really like you" Taengoo tried to warn me, like I didn't now already. "She's not GorJess" "What?" she looked at me clueless at what I just said, but I ignored her and didn't explain. "She's such a good kisser…talking about that, we should go back to my room. Sica is probably waiting for me…because we…you know…" "…No, I don't know BUT I don't want to know so, keep it to yourself. Thank you" she said before leaving the room. Yuri's room, Tiffany’s POV "…" I was speechless after Sica's little story. Her date with Yuri was simply perfect. I didn't know that Yul was such a romantic. How lucky. "And that's how we officially dated" Sica finished. During the whole time, she was smiling. I could tell she was happy now. "That is just…WOW" "I know, hard to believe she did that right? But maybe Taeyeon will do something like that too" "Actually…I don't want her to. For now, it wouldn't be…comfortable for us. I prefer us to have fun during this date…I just want her to enjoy herself. We can be romantic later on" "No details, no details" Sica said as she put her hands on her ears. I hit her with a pillow when the door opened. Yuri and Taeyeon were back from their little discussion. "Let's go Fany" "Already?" "Yeah...I'm sure they have a lot of…thing to do. Come on" she urged me. I looked at Yuri who was smiling shyly then at Jessica who was as lost as I were. I hugged Sica before leaving with Taeng. Yuri's POV Finally I was alone with my Jessica. "What did Taeyeon want?" she asked me as I sat beside her. "Some tips" "She should have asked Yoona" she teased me. "Ya! I'm not that bad" I pouted. "Really? The whole world know about us now, how should I punish you?" "You really want to know? Because I have some awesome ideas right now…" "…" "What? You know you want it too" I smiled at her. "But the last time today, I still can't believe you convince me to make out in the car though…" "I didn't convince you…you didn't stop me, difference!" "Still it was the last time!" she acted angry. "Fine fine" I said while pulling her toward me. There is no need to give details on what we did afterwards. I'll just say…Sica is the best kisser in the world. It's been…only days since we started being an official couple and I enjoyed every second of it. Yoona told me that at the beginning, we'll be all over each other and she was right. Even in public, I can't seem to let go of her. Soon, our little Taengoo will feel the same. It's going to be funny. Kim's residence, Tiffany’s POV Taengoo was bothered by something but I didn't know what. When we came back home, she wanted to go and hide in her room again, exactly what she has been doing since her parents came back. Auntie was in the kitchen, preparing the dinner so I forced Taeng to go and help her. "Why should I do that? She can cook by herself" she complained. "She would love to spend time with you…just try…don't you want to be around your mom?" "…I…I have nothing to talk with her…" "She will find something…as long as you make an effort" "Fany…" "Please…for me??" I know it was hard for her. Even though it was her mother, they haven't really shared a mother-daughter relationship so I understand her uneasiness. "…Fine but…stay with me…it's just…too uncomfortable if I am alone with her" There were a lot of times when I found Taeng so cute that I wanted to hug her…or even kiss her but every time, I hold back because it wouldn't be appropriate but plain weird and creepy. But this time, I just couldn't help it. Taeyeon was just too cute and…I just wanted it. Technically, it wasn't the first time that I hugged Taeng, but with her, it seems like, everything is always different. I was surprised myself at how…comfortable we were with each other now. I held her hand and we walked to the kitchen together. Auntie saw us coming in and her face brightened up, like it always does when she looks at Taeng. "Auntie, can we help you with dinner?" "Oh I can do it Fany; you two can go rest until its ready" Taeyeon quietly walked to her mother and took the knife from her hand. "I'll cut the carrot" she simply said before doing it. Auntie stood there in shock. "Taeng loves to cut things…let her do it" I smiled. The three of us cooked dinner together and although Taeyeon didn't participate much in our conversation, she still tried. I was proud of her. Taeyeon started to get more relaxed until her father came back. As soon as she saw him, it was…as if a freezing breeze came in the kitchen. "Oh I didn't know my daughter was cooking now" he said after seeing Taeyeon. "…" Cold…Taeng was cold once again. "By the way, do you remember Min Sungmin?" he asked her. Taeng looked up at him but remained silent. "There is a new project and we might be working with their company, since you know him, I thought you might want to take care of that" "I'm not interested" "He's really smart, you two working together…" "No" she stated coldly. Taeyeon stopped what she was doing and walked away. "Taeyeon, dinner is ready in a minute" I told her. "I'm not hungry" she said before leaving the kitchen. Auntie, worried, watched Taeyeon walked away before looking angrily at her husband. Blaming him for ruining the nice moment she was finally sharing with their daughter. I quickly followed her outside and caught her before she left the house. "Where are you going?" Taeyeon looked at me angrily and by her breathing, I knew she was getting really angry. "…" I took her hand gently and tried to calm her down. "Let's go in your room, okay?" She quietly nodded before following me. Once we got in Taeng's room, she jumped on her bed and turned on the stereo. It was classical music. "I didn't know you also listen to classical music" I asked before sitting on the bed, next to her. "It's relaxing" "Why do you suddenly need to relax?" "…" "Taeyeon…" "It'll never be enough…everything that I do…never enough" "What are you talking about?" "Do you think Sungmin is that smart? Is he that good?" "Why are you talking about Sungmin? Is it because of what your father said?" "It's not about Sungmin…it's about me and how he will never acknowledge me" "Who?" "My father" "Taeyeon…" "He never acknowledge anything that I do…never" "I know your parents are proud of you" "Sungmin is the new genius around…perfect son, perfect businessman, perfect boyfriend" she made sure to look at me as she said the word boyfriend. As cold and strong as she might look, Taeyeon was still a young girl who deep inside, just wants her parents to cheer on her and pamper her. It's hard from a stranger point of view to believe that Taeng can suffer from self-esteem, she who is brilliant and successful at such a young age. I, who has been living with her for months, am still shock to discover that. "You might not believe me but, I think you are way better than him" I smiled gently at her. Taeng was staring at me and before I knew it, she pulled me down and hugged me. "Taeyeon" "Can we stay like this a little longer?" she asked before hugging me tighter. Although our position wasn't really appropriate, with me lying on top of her, I wasn't going to complain. I can't believe that even before our first date, we grew closer to each other…mentally and physically. There was no more weirdness when she hugged me or when we talk about her parents. It's hard to believe that we can get even closer at this point, but that's exactly what I'm hoping for...with our first date, I want to take one step closer to Taeng. To Be Continued... Chapter 19 - Kiss, Kiss, Kiss and Kiss The Kwon Residence, Yuri's POV This morning, my mother woke me up rather early, especially for a Saturday. She actually summoned Yoona and me in the kitchen. She cooked breakfast and displayed the food on the table. Then with our father, they sat in front of us and told us in a very serious tone, their plan for the weekend. "We have to leave you alone for the weekend" our dad announced. Our mom looked rather worried and sorry. "But don't worry, the fridge is full and I'll call you every 5 hours to make sure everything is fine" "Mom, we're old enough, don't worry" "I'm worried about my little baby" she said about Yoona. "Yuri, you have to keep an eye on your sister for the weekend" "I will mom" Then she went on about the rules in the house and other things we have to be careful with. It wasn't the first time that they have to leave for the weekend, but every time, it's the same ritual. Our parents left us shortly after. They had to take the plane to attend their friends' wedding. So Yoona and I were finally left alone for the weekend. I already had an idea on how to spend the weekend in the huge house. Of course, my little plan included a certain Jessica. I thought about the sweet weekend we could spend here. Actually, I thought about the nice weather and how we have a pool…Sica in a bikini…and just for me, not like on the beach where those perverts can look at her. Just for me. HAHAHA Unfortunately, my happiness didn't last long. Yoona was quick to remind me my responsibility for the weekend. I had to watch over her. And since the kid doesn't drive…the possibility of me being her personal driver was huge. "Do you have plan for this weekend?" I asked my younger sister. "I planned to go out with Seohyun, can you drive us to downtown later this afternoon?" "Well, talking about that. Don't you want to stay at home instead? We can have a nice weekend at home. What do you think?" "I don't feel like staying with you here…I really love you but no" "Not only with me, babo. You can invite Seohyun if you want. Don't you want to spend a weekend with Seohyun??? Sleepover weekend. That's your chance!" Yoona thought about my proposition for a while. "I must admit…that's quite an interesting idea" "Of course it is. I'll call Seohyun's parents for you, I'm sure she won't refuse" "But a whole weekend here is quite boring…" "You have nothing to do outside anyway. Just hang around the house, that's nice already" "I'll call Seohyun" "Tell her I'll pick her up around before noon" After making sure Yoona won't ask me to drive her around for the weekend, I gave a call to my beloved Jessica. Like every time I give her a call, I didn't check the clock. It's always too early or too late, either way, she's always asleep when I call her. " Kwon Yuri…" "I know I know, my little princess is still sleeping BUT I have a good reason today" "10s…now" "My parents are away for the weekend and I want you to come over…for the weekend" "No" "Why not? You always say no…" "It's too dangerous" "What?" "Its way too dangerous staying for 2 days alone with you…I'm not taking this risk" "Are you serious? I'm not going to attack you…no really, I'm going to control myself, promise!" "You always say that too…" "We have to control ourselves anyway; Yoona and Seohyun are going to be there as well. Come on, a weekend together, that would be nice. Fany and Taeng might come too" I tried to convince her. "Let me sleep one more hour then" she negotiated. "I'll come between 11 and noon then, I have to pick up Seohyun too" She was about to hang up when I remembered something very important. Something essential, the thing that could have ruined the entire weekend. "JESSICA! Don't forget your bikini" I quickly reminded her. "Huh?" "I checked the weather, it's going to be sunny sunny so we can hang around the pool. So bring your bikini, okay???" "Sure. Let me sleep now" she said before hanging up. Now, this weekend is going to be amazing!!! I just love waking up early in the morning and have such wonderful news waiting for me. Everyday should be like today. The Kim Residence, Tiffany’s POV The long awaiting date has finally come. I was so nervous last night that I couldn't sleep. I shouldn't be so worried and nervous, I mean, we're living together and these past days, we've grown extremely close to each other. But still, the only thought of spending this particular day with her, brings butterflies to my stomach. After waking up, I went to the kitchen and found Taeyeon already there. She was eating and reading the newspaper. Alone. We smiled at each other. "Morning Taengoo" "Morning Mushroom" I noticed that her parents were not there. Usually, Auntie woke up really early, even the weekend. "Where are your parents?" I asked her. Taengoo picked up a little note on the table and gave it to me. It was from her parents. They have a wedding to attend and won't be there the whole weekend. It means…I'll be alone with Taeyeon…right after our date…we'll be under the same roof, alone… My nervousness reached another level after this news. We ate our breakfast silently, without any mention of our date today. Taeyeon finished her food before me and told me to get ready once I was done eating. Even though it wasn't too obvious, Taeyeon was clearly nervous as well. I hope that I hide mine better though. After breakfast, I took a shower and get dressed. Taeyeon didn't tell me where we were going to spend the day so I simply played it safe and wore a Denim short with a nice shirt. Taengoo was waiting for me in the living room…and I don't know if it was because of the situation but…I found her incredibly hot. Before we left the house, Taengoo gave me a rose. I didn't see it coming; she suddenly took it out and gave it to me. She didn't even dare to look at me. It was cute, she was so shy. "You said you wanted a little gift last time so…" "I was joking, you didn't have to" "It's nothing…it was in the garden anyway" she smiled mischievously before laughing out loud. "YA! Kim Tae Yeon!" I hit her. Even though she made fun of me, I was still happy that she remembered what I said last time. Once Taengoo drove off, I asked her where we were heading to. She was a little hesitant when she told me our destination. "Lotte World" "Really?" I said excitingly but I think Taeng took it the wrong way. "You don't like it right? It's too lame and simple right? I knew it…I knew it was a bad idea…aigoo…" "Taengoo, it's great! I really like Lotte World" "Be honest, we still have time to change the plan. We can do whatever you want" "No it's really a good idea. The weather is nice and Lotte World is fun. It's perfect Taengoo-ah" I reassured her. Taeyeon was still looking worried but relaxed a little bit during the ride. I didn't know how to convince her that it was perfectly fine to spend our day at Lotte World. Like I told Sica, I didn't want and expect our date to be all romantic. After what we've been through since we met each other, all I want for us, is to have fun. Just be together and laugh was enough for our first date. At Lotte World, Tiffany’s POV Today's weather was simply perfect. I wonder if Taeyeon checked the weather, before planning for this date. Knowing her, probably not. Something I noticed as soon as we stepped in the park was Taeng's behavior. She looked…lost. Actually, I've noticed it many times before; Taeyeon is not comfortable when there are too many people. She completely shut herself off, reason why she is still not speaking a word in school. Thinking about that makes me happy, she is indeed putting a lot of effort into this date and no matter how it ends, I'm already grateful. "Are you sure you don't mind spending the day here? We can still go somewhere else if it's too…plain" Taeng said apologetically, I told her a million times in the car that Lotte World was a great idea but she was still worried. "It's perfect, really" I reassured her one more time. "Come on let's go play!" I took her hand and we ran toward the first rollercoaster. Another thing that I discovered today, Taeyeon is unbelievably impatient when it comes to waiting line. "Why is it so slow?" she complained after…1 minute of waiting. "Because it is" I shortly answered. "And why are there so many people today? Don't they have other things to do than come here?" she continuously complained. "Taeyeon…" "No but really…aish…they're so slow…do you think we can pay them?" "Who?" "The people here…to let us go through without waiting" The worse thing is…she was actually serious. I think. It was just impossible for me to find something to say so I simply gave her my dead look. "…" "What?" "I'm not going to answer that Taeyeon" She looked at me with her puppy eyes and pouted because I scolded her. When it was finally our turn, Taengoo freaked out a little bit. "Tell me…this thing is sure right? I'm not going to fall or something?" It was cute, the fierce and rebel Taeng was scared of a rollercoaster. "When was the last time you came here?" I asked casually. "I don't remember…" she said quietly. "For real?" "I…I don't usually go to attraction park…" she admitted. To be honest, I kind of suspected it. Not only are her parents too busy but she, herself tried to stay away from crowded place. So no wonder she doesn't come here often. "Don't worry Taengoo-ah, it's safe and if you're too scared, I'll let you hold my hand" I gave her a wink. She rolled her eyes and showed me her right hand…intertwined with mine. "Babo, I'm already holding your hand" she smiled. I've completely forgot that we've been holding hand since I dragged her to the waiting line. "You've been taking advantage of me all this time?" I joked but my voice was louder than it should have been. Taeyeon looked around embarrassingly and then stared at me, I knew she wanted to scold me but since we were on a date and she had to be nice…she simply let it go. Taengoo on a rollercoaster is hilarious. Not only does she scream like there was no tomorrow but she also makes weird faces. She tried to stop me from buying the picture afterwards but I still bought it. We ran from attraction to attraction, non stop. We took some small break in-between to eat all kind of food; from cotton candy to corn dog. We also took a lot of pictures together, it wasn't easy at first to snap a picture of Taeng, but eventually she started to enjoy it. After the thrilling games, we went to Magic Island and into the Ghost House. I told Taeng we could skip the haunted house but she made fun of me…so to prove I wasn't scared, I agreed to go. "Tell me again, why do we absolutely have to go in there?" I asked her again before we stepped in the house. "Yuri advised me to. She said that last time she went to Lotte World with Sica, they went in there and that's her favorite place…she didn't explain why though" "Really? Sica went in there? Yuri must have been really really convincing then" "Anyway, you said you weren't scared so I think you should walk first!" she pushed me in front of her. "YA! Stop it!" I quickly went behind her and grabbed her arm. Taengoo didn't say anything and keep laughing. "It's not funny, be quiet and walk!" "I can't believe you're that scared. You know its fake right?" she made fun of me. I was going to hit her for not shutting up when I felt something grabbing my ankle. Naturally, I started screaming my head off. My voice was so loud that Taeng covered her ears. I don't know how long I screamed and closed my eyes, but when I found myself being embraced by warm arms, I finally opened my eyes. "Are you feeling better?" she asked me in her sweet and low voice. I realized how Taeyeon is always calm and kind of distant. She mostly watches things from afar like she doesn't care, but then…she always ends up behind me, whenever I need her. I just got scared of a small thing but nonetheless, she is still there comforting me. "Yes…I'm fine…" I said shyly, a little embarrassed that I screamed that loud. "I heard other people started screaming after they heard you. You're scarier than the ghosts in there" she teased me again. This time, instead of arguing back, I simply smiled embarrassingly and held her arm tighter. As we walked through the house, I started to understand why this place was Yuri's favorite attraction at Lotte World. Whenever something was frightening, I would jump in Taeng's arms and if it is really scary, she would hug me until I calm down. Knowing that Jessica is worse than me when it comes to ghost, it wasn't hard to imagine her doing the exact same thing; screaming and hugging Yuri for help. No wonder Yuri loves that place…but I can't believe she really recommended it to Taeng though, because obviously, Taengoo is totally clueless as to why Yuri told her to bring me here. Once we got out of the Ghost House, I tried to suppress this smile from my face since I wasn't supposed to be happy, but then I noticed that Taeng was smiling too so…I simply showed my happiness as well. "What do you want to do now? It's only 5pm" she asked me once we were out of the house. I thought for awhile on what to do, we were almost done with the park and I was too lazy to go on the attractions again, with the waiting and all. "Hmmm let's go to the beach!!!" I suggested. "Now?" she looked at her watch. "The weather is still nice and we don't need to swim…I just want to walk around" "Do you want to eat something first?" "I have eaten enough for today and tomorrow combined" "Fine, let's go to the beach then!" she said before taking my hand. We walked to the parking lot hand in hand before Taengoo drove us to the beach. The Kwon Residence, Yuri's POV I knew it was a great idea to invite Sica here for the weekend. We ordered some chicken and pizza before camping beside the pool. There is nothing better than lying on a comfortable chair, drinking a nice non-alcoholic cocktail, eating a chicken wing and waiting patiently for your girlfriend to show-up in her bikini. It was a beautiful dream and I was living it. Seohyun was also very happy to spend the day swimming, which makes it easier for me to keep an eye on her and Yoona. The only inconvenience was…I couldn't be alone with Sica. I was resting and drinking my little cocktail when I heard Sica's voice. "YA Kwon Yuri! Don't eat all the chicken wings!" she scolded. I looked up and nearly dropped my glass when I saw her. Jessica was in her red bikini and…she was HOT. She was hot and stunning. I couldn't take my eyes off her. "Sis, stop drooling please. That's embarrassing" Yoona teased me. "Shut up" Jessica sat on the chair next to mine and like my dream couldn't get better, she asked me to put sun cream on her back…I'm blessed…truly blessed. Yoona watched me and she was trying hard to hold her laughter. I suddenly got nervous and my hands were shaking a bit. It was harder with my lil sister and her innocent girlfriend watching us. "Kwon Yuri, hurry up" Sica said. I took a deep breath and put my hands on her back. As expected, her skin was soft and smooth. I found myself drooling over her body again. Jessica ate a little before jumping in the pool with YoonHyun. "Come in Yuri, I'll teach you how to swim" "No I'm fine here" "I'm a great teacher you know and if you drown, well…I'll do CPR on you" I laughed before telling her bluntly. "I don't need to drown for you to practice CPR on me, honey" I winked at her. "We don't want details" Yoona quickly said. Jessica laughed at her comment and smiled at me. Then both of them started splashing water at me. "Stop it!!! Aigooo the food!! The pizza is wet now…" I scolded but they didn't stop. After they calmed down, I lied down again and watched them played in the pool. The sight in front of me made me really happy. Not only do I have a gorgeous girlfriend, but she was also getting along really well with my family. I was also grateful that Taeng was on her date with Fany. She didn't need to know that Seohyun was wearing a bikini, swimming in the pool and lastly, that she was spending the night here. I didn't freak out today so the last thing that I wanted was a freak out Taeyeon around the pool. At the beach, Tiffany’s POV We drove to the beach with Taeng and I was happy to see that there was almost no one there. We took our shoes off and walked along the beach for a while. We decided to stay until the sunset. It was not everyday that we come here so we better enjoy it. "So…how much are you enjoying this date?" she asked me. Truth is, I loved it but I didn't want to tell her. It wouldn't be funny. "It's quite enjoyable" "Really? So you're don't regret it?" "Why would I regret it?" "I was afraid you might get bored…I'm not very entertaining so…" "Why aren't you more confident? I never get bored when I'm with you…" "How is that possible? Even when I'm quiet and don't speak all day?" "Fine, put it that way…sure it's boring when you don't speak but I don't mind that much. Sometimes, the silence between us is nice…relaxing. Another form of expression" "How cheesy" "Don't make fun of me" I hit her. "Seriously…you should have more confidence. I don't like when you doubt about yourself Taengoo." "…" "Okay…let me tell you this…it's a one time thing, so cherish what I'm going to say now" I warned her. "I think you're amazing" I told her. Taeng stopped walking and looked at me. "You're only 18 years old but already working for a big corporation, you don't pay attention in class but are still the top student in school, you look like a kid but are already living by yourself…and on top of that, you're as cute as a little baby" I complimented her. Taeyeon smiled shyly at my compliments but her expression was a little bit off. "Do…do you think a lot of people envy me? Do you think…I should be happy of my life?" "…Taeyeon…" "I…I seem to have everything that people wish for Tiffany…but why…why am I not truly happy? Why my sleep is not as peaceful as others'? Why can't I go to the restaurant without having the feeling that the people there are scrutinizing me? Or try to help a student stands up without scaring him away?" It was the first time that Taeng talked so much about her feelings. It bothered me that she felt this way…because I couldn't do anything…because I wasn't there from the start. "What's the point of being first in school if I have no one to show it to?" she said sadly. Taeyeon has never admitted missing her parents; she has always acted strong, like she didn't need them, but we all know how she really felt. My eyes got teary after listening to her. I hated myself for not being there for her…I wish…I wish I was by her side since the beginning. I put my hand gently on her cheek and smiled. "No matter what happens…no matter where you are or what you need, I'll be there" "Is it…" "Whether you're the rich, genius Kim Tae Yeon or the little annoying kid who is living with me…I still feel the same." I told her sincerely. "I like…the sweet Kim Tae Yeon, the one that no one really knows about and I like the sarcastic and childish you as well, the one that never fails to amuse me…" I took a deep breath before telling her how I really feel. "I…I simply like you Kim Tae Yeon. I like you and everything that consist of you." I said shyly before looking down at me feet. Taengoo took my hands and held them tight. We looked into each other eyes and I thought the world stopped moving around us. We were standing there alone, on the warm sand, with the peaceful sound of the waves hitting the beach…and I was lost in her eyes. It was the third time that we were put in that situation, where the next step was…a kiss. But this time, no one, nothing was going to ruin the moment. I have just told Taeyeon how I felt about her and I should be expecting her to say something along the line, but I knew she wasn't going to. Nonetheless, she made up for it in the best way possible. Taeng was still holding my hands tightly and, slowly…she brought her face close to mine. At this moment, I had a little déjà-vu. Not a positive one though. Last time, Taeyeon left me alone…I couldn't help but be afraid of what she was going to do next. Then everything stopped working. My heart stopped beating, my mind stopped thinking, my vision was blurry and…my lips…I felt Taeyeon's lips on mine…so soft…so sweet…the one I love was kissing me. I slowly closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensation of Taeyeon's lips against mine. Our kiss was gentle…exactly like I had imagined it. My heart ached a bit when she pulled away, but I immediately felt better seeing her smile sweetly at me. I found myself blushing after our kiss ended, and Taeyeon staring deeply at me wasn't helping. "The…the sun is setting soon…hmm…maybe we should…sit down and wait?" she suggested. Taeyeon's stuttering made me feel slightly better. Her shyness was so cute that I didn't stop myself from kissing her again. It was a quick kiss, a little peck on the lips but it was enough…because it made her smile and I was happy. Taeyeon sat down and pulled me down with her. I sat between her legs as she put her arms around my waist and hugged me. I can't believe how natural it was for us to be this close, no awkwardness, no hesitation. "Can we stay like this forever?" I asked in a whisper. I knew she was smiling when she put her chin on my shoulder. "I'd love to" she whispered back. "But eventually, we have to feed ourselves then change our clothes and you know Yuri, she'll freak out if she doesn't see us after awhile and…" Something that I found out today as well was…another way to tell Taeyeon to shut up. It was easy and beneficial for both of us…and enjoyable, very enjoyable. Yes, I kissed Taeng again, and compared to the last kiss, this one was…deeper and…playful. "How am I supposed to watch the sunset if you keep on kissing me?" she teased. "You don't have to kiss me back" I teased her back. "Well, I'm polite so…" "Really? Really?" I laughed. Once again, her cuteness was too much to take. I quickly stole one last kiss before looking at the view in front of us. It was hard not to tease her again, not to kiss her again…but I was able to control myself. We stayed there quietly, enjoying the sunset. The Kwon Residence, Yuri's POV I had no idea that Sica couldn't cook AT ALL. I thought it would be fun to cook as a couple but I was wrong. As soon as she started to help me, I asked her to just sit and look. She even scared the hell out of me when I took out a cucumber from the fridge. Sica literally screamed and threatened to kick me if I don't throw it away. I didn't quite understand the cucumber thing but I didn't ask her. Yoona and Seohyun helped with the food while Sica was supervising us. After dinner, we all watched a movie together. Soon, I had to face another issue I completely forgot about. YoonHyun. In which room, Seohyun was going to sleep? If it was for me, I'll give her the guest room, but since Yoona was there…she might want to sleep in the same room as her little girlfriend. As soon as the movie ended, Yoona and Seohyun stood up and I freaked out. "Where…where are you going?" "It's late, we're going to sleep now" she said naturally. "Yeah…huh…show Seohyun the guest room" I told her. "Why? She's sleeping in my room" "Yeah…about that…" I started. "OKAY…we're going to sleep too. Come Yuri, hurry up" Sica dragged me away before I could tell Yoona to not sleep in the same room as Seohyun. "What are you doing again?" Sica asked me as soon as we stepped in my room. "What? Nothing!" "Can't you leave the two of them alone?" "Fine fine! But if Taeng learns about the two of them sharing a room…in the dark…that's your fault!" I warned her before heading to the bathroom. "Oh! Do you want…to join me?" I asked her with a naughty smile. "In your dreams Kwon Yuri!!!" she threw a pillow at me before jumping on my bed. "It happened already in my dreams!" I winked at her and closed the door quickly before she could throw another pillow at me. When I came out of the shower, Sica was already asleep. I thought she was faking it but she wasn't. I shouldn't be surprise though…it's Jessica. I carefully got on the bed, trying my best to not disturb the sleeping Princess. I was a little bit disappointed since we couldn't be really alone today but I wasn't going to complain. There is still tomorrow to make up for the lack of kiss today. I gently wrap my arms around Sica and pulled her toward me. Soon, I fell asleep beside her. The Kim Residence, Tiffany’s POV We stayed awhile after the sunset, but then decided to go home since it was getting darker. Before heading back, Taeyeon and I stopped in a little shop to eat noodles. I was really amazed at how comfortable we were with each other. How natural it was now for us to hold hands as soon as we stepped off the car, how natural it was for her to stroke my hair, how natural it was for me to touch her face…this face that I've been dreaming about. That's when we got home that things got a little bit…weirder. Usually, well, from what I heard, most dates end up in front of the girl's house, but in our case…that was a little bit more complicated since we were living under the same roof and in this particular case…in the same room. I don't know if Taeng felt it too but we started acting awkward and shy once we stepped in the room. No more skinship and eyes contact. It was too weird…too intimate. Taeyeon let me shower first and I took this opportunity to go to bed before she came out of the bathroom. The atmosphere was even worse once we were both in bed. I could hear Taeng's breathing and that just made me more nervous. After a nerve-wracking silence that lasted an eternity for me, Taeng was brave enough to speak up. "Do you think…that it's going to be weird like this every time we are alone in the room?" she asked. "I hope not" "Hmm…but we shouldn't be right? I mean…it isn't the first time we share a room…and a bed. There is nothing weird" "No…nothing" "Okay…fine…relax now…" "You tell me to relax but why are you still nervous?" "I'm not…I'm not" "Sure…" I said sarcastically. "YA! Let me sleep!" she scolded me. "You let me sleep!" I scolded her back. The last thing that I realized today was how Taengoo and I solved our awkwardness by fighting with each other. I'm pretty sure other couples have better solution but I kinda like ours. It's fun and healthy to argue from time to time. So after our mini fight, Taeyeon naturally hugged me to sleep. I thought that it was her sleeping habit again since she has been doing it every single night, but when it turned out that she wasn't asleep yet, I was even happier. "Goodnight Fany-ah" Taeyeon said before kissing my head. "Goodnight Taengoo" I whispered before putting my hand on hers and closing my eyes. I couldn't dream of a better day, a better date and a better ending. In her own way, Taeyeon is the sweetest girl I know. And right now…the girl is mine. To Be Continued...
Bạn đang đọc truyện trên: AzTruyen.Top